Category: Irish History

  • The Wrong Kind of Irish: Sligo, the West, and the Two Conquests of Ireland

    The Wrong Kind of Irish: Sligo, the West, and the Two Conquests of Ireland

    Warning! book length essay – 26,689 words

    “The starting-point of critical elaboration is the consciousness of what one really is, and is ‘knowing thyself’ as a product of the historical process to date which has deposited in you an infinity of traces, without leaving an inventory. Therefore it is imperative at the outset to compile such an inventory.”

    Antonio Gramsci, Prison Notebooks, Q11-12

    I. “What is wrong with Sligo people?” “Why do they resist progress so much?”

    The question was asked of me directly, more than once, by a person who had moved to Sligo from elsewhere (Galway i think) and had spent years working in the local authority. They had never come to terms with what they perceived as the town’s opposition to progress, its resistance to development schemes, its tendency to frustrate the well-intentioned efforts of those trying to improve it. They asked the question with genuine puzzlement, not malice. They could not understand the place. Why were these people, in this town, so determinedly difficult? Why were they against progress?

    The question deserves an answer. The answer is not the one the questioner expected, and it is not flattering to the official narrative of the country in which the question is being asked. But it is the answer that the historical evidence forces upon anyone who actually examines it, and the purpose of this article is to lay out that evidence and follow it where it leads.

    In 2013, the Fine Gael and Labour government abolished Sligo Borough Council. The council had accumulated a debt of approximately €94 million, much of it incurred through land purchases at top-of-market prices during the Celtic Tiger years. Phil Hogan, then Minister for the Environment, observed that “Sligo is certainly one of the reasons we are reforming local authorities.” It was a striking statement. It was also a misleading one: the debt had been accumulated by the County Council, not by the Borough. What the reform actually achieved was the abolition of a different democratic institution — one that had existed in various forms since 1613, that had survived four hundred years of political upheaval, and that had nothing to do with the financial mismanagement being cited as justification for its removal. The wrong body was abolished. Democratic representation was reduced rather than restored. The reformers proceeded anyway.

    This was a small administrative event, easily overlooked, easily justified in the language of necessary modernisation. But it was also an indicator of something larger. It was the latest in a long series of decisions, stretching over decades, in which the Irish state had responded to Sligo’s difficulties by removing capacity rather than adding it. Services rationalised; routes closed; institutions consolidated elsewhere; investment directed to other regions; democratic structures abolished. The pattern was so consistent that it could not reasonably be attributed to unfortunate coincidence. It was, evidently, something else.

    The European Union, in its periodic regional assessments, classifies the Northern and Western region of Ireland as a “lagging region.” This is technical language: it indicates an area whose economic performance falls significantly below both the national and EU averages, attributable to long-term underinvestment in regional infrastructure. The classification is not contested by the Irish state. The data behind it — GDP per capita, infrastructure density, transport connectivity, broadband penetration, healthcare access, third-level education attainment, demographic stability — are consistent across all measures. By every objective indicator, the region of which Sligo is a central town is one of the most chronically underdeveloped parts of Western Europe.

    What is contested, or rather what is not addressed at all, is the explanation. Official descriptions, when they exist, are in the passive voice. There has been underinvestment. Services have been rationalised. Demographic factors have produced unfavourable outcomes. The phrasing treats the situation as the cumulative product of impersonal forces operating on a region that simply, somehow, mysteriously ended up disadvantaged. The active subjects who made the relevant decisions — the ministers, the civil servants, the agencies, the bodies that allocated the funding and routed the rail lines and located the hospitals and designated the universities — disappear from the account. So does the question of why they made the decisions they did.

    This passive-voice account is not, in fact, satisfactory. The region in question is not an isolated, resource-poor periphery in the way that some European peripheries are. It contains more land area than the east coast, albeit a lot of it not great agricultural land admittedly. It has three international airports — Shannon, with the only US customs pre-clearance facility in Europe; Knock, one of the fastest-growing airports in Ireland; and Derry, providing exactly the kind of cross-border connectivity that EU policy actively prioritises. It contains the largest natural harbour in the British Isles, at Cork. It has a distributed regional university, Atlantic Technological University, with campuses stretching from Letterkenny to Galway. It has nineteenth-century intermodal port infrastructure at Sligo that aligns precisely with EU coastal shipping policy. It has substantial agricultural, fisheries, tourism, and renewable energy and water resources. By any objective measure, this is a region that could be thriving.

    It is not thriving. It is, instead, the region that has been emptying out for over a century, generation after generation, as its young people leave to find in Dublin, in Britain, in North America, in Australia the opportunities that are not provided at home. The Greater Dublin Area now contains over forty per cent of the national population and continues to grow at a rate that has produced one of the most acute housing crises in Europe. The northwest continues to lose people. The infrastructure that might allow it to develop independently is not built. The Western Rail Corridor, the proposed restoration of the existing Atlantic seaboard rail line connecting Cork through Limerick, Galway, and Sligo to Derry, has been blocked for over fifteen years through a documented sequence of administrative obstructions, despite available EU funding and a strong economic case. The museum that Sligo town has been trying to establish since the 1950s remains unrealised, more than seventy years after the project was first proposed. The Borough Council, as we have seen, was abolished in 2013.

    A pattern of this consistency, repeated across this many dimensions of state activity, over this length of time, requires an explanation. The pattern itself is the data; the explanation has not been provided. A substantial body of writing — investigative journalism, policy analysis, community advocacy — now documents the symptoms in considerable detail. What none of this writing does, with any rigour, is provide the underlying cause. The implicit theory has been that the symptoms are a series of independent failures, each individually explicable in technical terms, that have cumulatively produced an outcome no one explicitly intended. This article will argue that the implicit theory is wrong. The symptoms are not independent. They follow a pattern. The pattern has a structural source. The source can be identified, and once identified, it explains not only the specific case of Sligo but the broader phenomenon of which Sligo is the most acute and most visible instance.

    The source is historical. It is not, however, the history that most readers will expect. The conventional history of post-independence regional inequality in Ireland is told in terms of geographical disadvantage, economic adjustment after the rupture of partition, the slow modernisation of an underdeveloped agrarian economy, and the comparatively recent shift toward concentrated urban service economies. This conventional account is not wrong about the symptoms it describes, but it is wrong about their causes. The actual causes lie much deeper, in cultural and institutional patterns that were established in medieval Ireland, consolidated through the centuries of English colonial rule, and — most consequentially — were not dissolved but were preserved and given new institutional form at independence in 1922. The post-independence Irish state is not, structurally, what its official narrative claims it to be. Once one sees what it actually is, the pattern of regional inequality becomes immediately and completely explicable.

    Seeing what the state actually is requires, first, seeing what its constituent populations actually are. It requires accepting that there are not, and never have been, “the Irish” as a single cultural formation, but rather several Irelands with distinct historical trajectories whose relationships with each other have shaped the political development of the country since the thirteenth century. It requires recognising that the religious vocabulary in which Irish history is conventionally narrated — Catholic Ireland against Protestant Ireland, native against settler, Irish against English — obscures more than it reveals about the actual cultural fault lines, which are not religious in origin and are not adequately described in religious terms. It requires reading the period 1916–1923 not as the culmination of the Irish revolutionary tradition but as something quite different and considerably less straightforward.

    And, finally, it requires looking at Sligo itself with new eyes. Sligo is not a peripheral town that has somehow failed to keep up with national development. Sligo is the most acute case of a structural pattern that operates wherever the post-independence state encounters a place or population that does not fit its cultural template. Once that pattern is understood, the apparent puzzle of Sligo’s chronic underdevelopment dissolves. The town’s condition is not anomalous. It is the predictable and necessary outcome of a framework that was constructed precisely to render places like Sligo — and the cultural traditions they represent — invisible to the state that nominally serves them.

    To see this clearly, we must go back to the beginning. Not to 2013, or 1922, or even 1798. We must begin, where the relevant story actually begins, in 1245.

    Norman wooden castle – reconstruction in Anjou, France. These were the most common types of castles nuilt by the Normans, Motte nad Bailey, the bailey being the small fortified enclosure below the motte mound with the Keep like above on it — Ballymote has the two Norman words in the name the Baile and the Motte.

    In that year, the Anglo-Norman magnate Maurice Fitzgerald — at the time one of the most powerful men in Ireland — and Feidlim Ó Conchobhair, King of Connacht, together founded a town on the south bank of the river Sligech, at the point where it spills out of Lough Gill toward the Atlantic. The location was deliberate. The river offered a natural defensive line. The lough behind it controlled the inland routes. The harbour ahead opened onto the western sea routes that linked Atlantic Ireland to Scotland, the Hebrides, and through them to Norway, and to the south towards Galway, France, and Spain. Whoever held this point held the gateway between the interior of Connacht and the wider Atlantic world.

    Sligo was the northern tip of a two point prong extending into Connacht from the bridgehead at Lough Ree. Here the Normans had finally organised the invasion of Connacht, 80 years after invading the east of the country. To make good these speculative grants of the English kings and especially the Pope, they had to enforce on the ground what was written in the documents.
    At a promontory on the west side of Lough Ree the Normans set up the bridhead and supply depot, walling off the base of the peninsula to pretect it. From there one line adbanced southwest towards Galway, founding Athenry and Galway that were to remain in Engliush hands. The second line ran northwest, a chain of castles including Ballymote, hitting the coast at Sligo. From the two seaports at each end of Connacht the Normans could resupply by ship without trying to conquer the vast mountainous districts of western Connacht. All they had to do was hold them.

    The large city wall at the “lost city” of Rindoon, Co. Roscommon. Here a city wall cuts of the base of a large peninsula, but behind it there is no city. Abandoned within less than a century of its founding, it stands as a unique reminder of the 13th century expansion during Europes medieval warm period.

    The town that rose on the river bank at Sligo followed the standard continental medieval template: a Dominican friary, a market cross, a castle, a hospital, and a port. This was urbanism in the European sense — the kind of integrated commercial-religious-military settlement that the Normans had built across England, France Wales, Sicily, the Levant, and the Atlantic seaboard wherever they went. By the standards of thirteenth-century Connacht, where the indigenous settlement pattern remained dispersed and clan-based, it was a remarkable imposition.

    What is too often forgotten is that it was a joint imposition. Maurice Fitzgerald and Feidlim Ó Conchobhair did not found Sligo as conqueror and conquered. They founded it (ostensibly)as allies. The same king of Connacht had welcomed Norman builders into his territory because Norman engineering, Norman fortifications, and Norman commercial reach offered things the Gaelic political economy could not yet provide. Sligo, from the moment of its foundation, was a hybrid: a continental town built on a Gaelic invitation. This hybrid character would shape everything that followed. Although as the annals mention, Fitxgerald slyly gathered stone for the agreed upon hospital, only to arrive and switch the building materials to a castle at the last minute, catching the Irish king by surprise.

    Areas of Norman political control at their hieght in the 13th century. After Kieran O’Conor.

    The Collapse of Norman Control

    The Norman lordship over Sligo was brief. Within twelve years of the founding, in 1257, Maurice Fitzgerald was dead after the Battle of Credran-Cille, (near modern Rosses point) killed in a Gaelic counter-attack at the northern fringe of his own lordship. The Fitzgeralds held on for another generation under his nephew Maurice fitz Maurice — known to the annalists as Muiris Maol, “Maurice the Bald” — but by the death of Muiris Maol in 1286 the position was already untenable. Three powers were converging on north Connacht: the Fitzgeralds themselves, increasingly absentee; the de Burghs, the rising Anglo-Norman earls of Ulster and lords of Connacht; and the various branches of the Uí Chonchobhair, the royal family of Connacht, now fragmented into competing dynastic lines. The Normans had more luck along the coast in Tireragh and towards modern Mayo, ousting the O’Dowds for a time, but by the 1350s at the latest they had either intermarried and become absorbed or were driven out of the area and Gaelic chiefs re-estanlished control of the coastline.

    The years between 1286 and 1310 were chaotic. As Katharine Simms has reconstructed from the annals, the lordship of Sligo became a contested borderland in a four-cornered conflict involving the Fitzgeralds, the de Burghs, the O’Donnells of Tír Conaill pressing down from the north, and the Clan Murtagh O’Conors pressing up from the south. Kings were made and unmade in months. Cathal Ruadh O’Conor took the kingship of Connacht in 1293 and was assassinated within three months. Aodh son of Eoghan O’Conor was deposed by his own Gaelic vassals in 1294 and reinstated by the English justiciar within months. The whole region, in the half-century after Maurice Fitzgerald’s foundation, was in a state of permanent succession crisis. The one effect the Normans did have in Connacht was to destabilise it – the Kings of Connacht never really reestablished proper authority, instead fracturing into rival dynasties.

    This was the wider context for what happened in 1310, the date that fixes Sligo’s medieval fate. Richard de Burgh, the Red Earl of Ulster — by then the dominant Anglo-Norman magnate of the entire north and west of Ireland — undertook a serious effort to consolidate his control over Sligo. He rebuilt the castle, which had been allowed to decay, and attempted to bring the surrounding territory back under his lordship. It was the last serious Anglo-Norman attempt to hold the place.

    It failed. Within a generation the de Burgh interest in Connacht itself was disintegrating, undone by the assassination of William, the Brown Earl, in 1333 and the civil war between the Mayo and Galway branches of the family that followed. Sligo passed into the hands of the Ó Conchobhair Sligigh — a Gaelic branch descended from the royal line of Connacht — and remained there.

    The Wider Recession

    What happened at Sligo between 1267 and 1333 was not an isolated regional setback. It was part of a much larger pattern. The Norman colonisation of Ireland had reached its high-water mark in the second half of the thirteenth century, and from about 1300 onwards it began to retreat. Town after town, lordship after lordship, was lost to Gaelic recovery. The Bruce invasion of 1315–1318 accelerated the process; the Black Death of 1348–49 finished it off in many places. By the early sixteenth century, English officials were complaining that the walled towns of the Pale could only communicate with each other by sea, because the Gaelic Irish had retaken almost all the land between them.

    One reason for this retreat of the Normans was the arrival into the west of heavy infantry – the armoured Galloglas – Gaelic-Norse warriors with an origin of a fightlig style in Western Scotland, but who proved effective in countering the Norman heavy armoured horsemen who wrought such devastation on the battlefileds of Europe. Here, combined with the terrain, and the traditional Irish light infrantry known as Ceatharna or Kern, the Normans were stopped in their tracks and gradually retreated or were absorbed into the Gaelic world.

    MacSuibhne Galloglaigh –Goghe’s 1567 map showing MacSweeney soldiers with the chainmail, classic long handled sparth axes and various styles of padded head armour. Right, MacSweeney grave slab at Killybegs, circa 1550, note the plumes on the headdress or helmet. — taken from www.wildeirish.com

    Sligo was part of this recession. But Sligo was unusual in two respects, and these two anomalies are the foundation of everything that follows.

    The first anomaly is geographical. Most Norman towns lost in the recession either vanished or were absorbed into the surrounding Gaelic countryside, reverting to dispersed patterns of settlement. Rindoon is the textbook case — the walled town on a peninsula jutting into Lough Ree, founded as a bridgehead during the invasion of Connacht, by the fifteenth century a ruin. Athenry survived as a Norman town but only by remaining tightly Norman, walled, English-speaking, isolated. The general rule was that when Norman control collapsed, urbanism collapsed with it.

    Sligo did not follow this rule. The town survived. The friary continued to function and continued to attract burial endowments from the surrounding Gaelic nobility — a sign of ongoing wealth and institutional continuity. The port continued to operate, exporting hides and fish, importing wine and salt. The castle was repaired and held, changing hands frequently but never abandoned. The market continued. The street pattern, identifiable on the earliest surviving maps, preserves the medieval layout to this day.

    Why did Sligo survive where Rindoon did not? The most likely answer is geographical and political. Sligo sat at the southwestern edge of the Gaelic zone that included Tír Conaill (Donegal), Tír Eoghain (Tyrone), and the wider Ulster lordships. This zone was never effectively conquered by the Normans in the first place. After 1300 it became the great unconquered redoubt of Gaelic Ireland. Sligo’s proximity to this redoubt — its position as the southern gateway into and out of it — gave it a strategic value that could be defended. The Ó Conchobhair Sligigh, the O’Donnells, and the O’Neills all had reasons to keep the port functioning and the town viable. Rindoon, perhaps just wasnt situated on a traditional route, and stands now as one of the very strangest and most unique sites in Europe, a full town laid out for occupation but abandoned shortly after.

    The abbey mattered too. The Dominican friary at Sligo was not just a religious institution; it was an administrative, economic, and educational hub. Friaries of this kind, in this period, functioned as something like medieval universities, hospitals, and archives all at once. They were international institutions, plugged into networks that ran from Spain to Poland. The Sligo Dominicans were patronised by Gaelic chiefs who endowed the friary, were buried in its grounds, and used it as a meeting place. The friary gave the town a continuity that did not depend on whoever was sitting in the castle in any given year.

    The Anomaly Within the Anomaly

    The second anomaly is what makes Sligo not just exceptional among Norman foundations but exceptional within the Gaelic world itself. After the Norman recession, most of what is now western and northern Ireland reverted to a non-urban, pastoral, political economy. Cattle were the medium of wealth. Movement was seasonal. The dominant settlement form was the ringfort or the unfortified clachan, not the town. Cities and large towns were, by the fifteenth century, a feature of Old English Ireland — Dublin, Drogheda, Kilkenny, Waterford, Cork, Limerick, Galway, Athenry — not of Gaelic Ireland.

    Sligo violated this pattern. It remained a town under Gaelic governance. The Ó Conchobhair Sligigh ruled it as a Gaelic dynasty but operated it as a continental city. This combination was rare to the point of being almost unique. It is the central historical fact about medieval Sligo, and it explains everything that comes after.

    The evidence for the town’s continued urban functioning is not abundant, because the Gaelic world did not produce the same density of administrative records that the English colonial system did. The annals — the great Gaelic chronicles compiled by hereditary historians attached to noble households — record what they considered worth recording: battles, dynastic successions, deaths of nobles, occasional natural disasters. They are not municipal records. But what they do record about Sligo, together with the surviving archaeological evidence, is enough to establish that Sligo was something other Gaelic regions did not have: a small, but working medieval city.

    An idea of its culture can be gleaned from an incident recorded in the early 16th century of a Dublin merchant travelling to Sligo overland, presumably with pack-horses to sell his wares, who then before he left purchased the rights to poem from local poets – which turned out to have already been sold to someone else. We know of this because the merchant complained and was brought before Oconnor Sligo who restored the merchants 10 pounds he had paid and gave him ten more for his trouble. Presumably the sellers were tracked down by O’ Connor afterwards!. This shows us though what the place was known for – and interestingly that such poems could command prices and value even within the Pale.

    However, perhaps the most telling evidence is the books.

    The Manuscript Wealth

    Making a manuscript in fifteenth-century Ireland was an enormous undertaking. Vellum had to be prepared from calf skins — perhaps two hundred animals for a substantial codex. Pigments had to be sourced, some of them imported from continental suppliers and worth their weight in silver. A trained scribe might take a year to copy a major text; an illuminator longer. The work required a secure space, sustained patronage, access to source texts that themselves had to be copied or borrowed from other patrons’ libraries, and the kind of long-term political stability that would allow such an investment to be safely completed.

    Most of Gaelic Ireland after 1400 could not afford this. The pastoral economy generated enough wealth to support warrior aristocracies, hereditary professional families, and modest courts, but not enough surplus, and not enough security, to sustain large-scale manuscript production. Where the great manuscript collections were assembled, they were assembled in a handful of places where unusual concentrations of wealth and stability allowed it.

    Sligo and its hinterland was one of these places. The Ó Conchobhair Sligigh, the MacDonnchadha, the O’hEadhra and O’Dubhda, drawing revenues from the port and from the agricultural surplus of north Connacht, were among the most consistent manuscript patrons of late medieval Gaelic Ireland. The clearest single piece of evidence for this is the history of the Lebor na hUidre, the “Book of the Dun Cow” — the oldest surviving manuscript in the Irish language, written at Clonmacnoise around 1100. In 1359, after a defeat in battle, Seaán O’Donnell of Tír Conaill was compelled to hand over the Lebor na hUidre to Cathal Óg O’Conor of Carbury as part of the ransom for two hostages. The fact that the book could function as ransom — and that the O’Conors of Carbury immediately commissioned the scribe Siograidh Ó Cuirnín in 1380 to restore its faded script — tells us something about the cultural priorities and the disposable wealth of Gaelic Sligo. A century later, in 1470, Aodh Ruadh O’Donnell took Sligo castle and recovered the manuscript, an event so important to him that it was inscribed into the manuscript itself. Books, in this region, in this period, were treated as objects of dynastic value comparable to land.

    The wider regional pattern bears this out. The Book of Ballymote and the Book of Lecan, two of the great compendia of Gaelic learning, were both produced in the Sligo region in the late fourteenth and early fifteenth centuries, the work of the hereditary historian families — the MacFhirbhisigh, the Ó Cuirnín, the Ó Maolchonaire — who served the local Gaelic nobility. The scribal tradition was so deeply rooted in Sligo that it continued long after the medieval Gaelic order had been destroyed: as late as the eighteenth century, a scribe was still working in High Street in Sligo town, compiling the Leabhar na nGenealach. The town’s manuscript culture outlived the political order that had created it by more than a century.

    This matters because it tells us something about what kind of place Gaelic Sligo actually was. It was not a backward outpost of pastoral subsistence. It was a regional capital with the wealth, the institutions, and the political stability to sustain one of the most demanding forms of intellectual production known to its world. Other Gaelic areas of comparable population could not do this. Sligo could.

    The Three Hundred Years

    The Gaelic city lasted, by any reasonable accounting, from the failure of de Burgh’s reconquest around 1310 until the Tudor conquest in the 1590s. Almost three centuries. Twelve generations.

    That is a long time. It is a century longer than the United States has existed as a country. During those three centuries, Sligo was a working town, governed by Gaelic dynasties, operating in the Gaelic political and legal order, but maintaining continental urban forms — port, friary, market, castle — and supporting a culture of learning that produced some of the most important manuscripts in the Irish tradition. The Ó Conchobhair Sligigh were not provincial chiefs imitating something they did not understand. They were running a city. They had been running it for generations. By the time the Tudor armies arrived at the end of the sixteenth century, Sligo had been a Gaelic city for longer than it had been anything else. When Henry Sidney arrived in SLigo in 1567 he reported that

    “the castle is fair and the greatest of any that we have seen in an Irishmans posession. It standeth upon a good haven and hath been full of merchants houses, all of which are now disinhabited and in ruins. Therein is a large monastery of Whitefriars and a bishops palace.

    The end came, as all such endings came in sixteenth-century Ireland, in violence. The Nine Years War, which began as a confederation of Gaelic lordships under Hugh O’Neill in 1594 and ended with the surrender at Mellifont in 1603, devastated the entire Gaelic north and west. English commanders under Lord Mountjoy pioneered what would now be called total war: burning crops, slaughtering cattle, deliberately starving civilian populations. The pastoral economy that had sustained Gaelic Ireland for a thousand years was systematically destroyed. By the end, contemporary accounts describe Irish populations reduced to eating grass and carrion. The Flight of the Earls in 1607 — when the great Ulster lords abandoned their territories for continental exile — completed the political defeat.

    Sligo was caught in this destruction. The town was burned and rebuilt more than once during the war. The Ó Conchobhair Sligigh were broken as a ruling dynasty. By the time James I issued the borough charter to a reconstituted Sligo in 1613, the three-hundred-year-old Gaelic city had been effectively annihilated. The borough that replaced it was a colonial creation, a node in the new English administrative system, no longer connected to the dynastic and ecclesiastical networks that had sustained the older town. The continuity of place was preserved — the same river, the same harbour, the same friary site, even some of the same street lines — but the continuity of political and cultural life had been broken.

    The three hundred years were over.

    But their consequences were not. Three hundred years of Gaelic urban life had created something that did not exist anywhere else in Ireland: a population, a regional culture, a sense of what was possible, that had developed outside the framework of Old English colonial urbanism and outside the framework of pastoral Gaelic ruralism. When the colonial system arrived in seventeenth-century Sligo, it arrived in a place that already had three centuries of its own urban memory. That memory shaped everything that followed.

    It is to those consequences that we now turn.

    But in another sense, the destruction was only the beginning. What had happened to the Gaelic city in the 1590s would, over the following three hundred years, be done to Gaelic Ireland as a whole — first by the British colonial system, and then, in a different way, by the population that succeeded the British. And this second process — the slow, structural, often invisible reconfiguration of Irish cultural identity in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries — is the one that explains how the cultural fault lines O’Sullivan Beare had described in 1618 came to be obscured rather than acknowledged in the modern Irish state. It is also what explains why a town like Sligo, with its unusual configuration of surviving and inherited identities, would end up structurally illegible to the state that emerged after 1922.

    To see how this happened, we have to follow the long arc from the destruction of Gaelic Sligo through the famine, the Catholic emancipation, the romanticisation of the dying west, and the construction — in the second half of the nineteenth century — of a wholly new Irish identity that bore little real relationship to the actual cultural traditions it claimed to represent.

    The Plantation Aftermath in Sligo

    The Sligo that received the borough charter in 1613 was not a planted town in the Ulster sense. The Ulster Plantation, organised after the Flight of the Earls, involved the systematic settlement of Lowland Scots and English colonists onto confiscated lands across the northern six counties. Sligo received no comparable programme. The seventeenth-century arrivals — soldiers granted land after the Cromwellian campaigns of the 1650s, Williamite veterans after 1690, and the steady drift of merchant and professional settlers who came in their wake — were less systematic, less concentrated, and less ideologically driven than the Ulster planters. They came as opportunists into a region that had been broken open by conquest, and they settled where the opportunities were.

    What they encountered in Sligo was a town that had lost its old elite but retained its physical and commercial infrastructure. The port still worked. The friary site still drew local devotion. The street pattern, the harbour, the agricultural hinterland — all remained productive. What was missing was the indigenous urban middle class that, in other Irish towns, would have absorbed the new settlers into existing social structures over generations. Sligo had had no Old English Catholic middle class to begin with, and the Tudor conquest had eliminated whatever indigenous mercantile elite the Gaelic city had supported. The new Protestant settlers, by default, became Sligo’s middle class. There was no other.

    This was the structural inheritance that would shape everything that followed. Across most of the Old English towns — Dublin, Drogheda, Kilkenny, Cork, Limerick, Galway, and the rest — the seventeenth-century Protestant settlers arrived into towns where a Catholic mercantile elite already existed and where, despite the penal laws, that elite would survive as a parallel commercial class. The two communities would coexist and eventually merge in commercial life, with the Old English Catholic merchants gradually re-emerging as the dominant local force after Emancipation. In Ulster, the rural plantation produced a different pattern: a smallholding Protestant population alongside dispossessed Gaelic tenants, with no significant Catholic middle class until the late nineteenth century. Sligo combined features of both patterns and was identical to neither. It had an urban Protestant middle class — small relative to the urban populations of the planted Ulster towns, large relative to the tiny Protestant minorities of the Old English towns — and almost no Catholic middle class at all. A situation that will become very important later.

    This unusual configuration would persist, with modifications, into the twentieth century. It is the foundation of everything that follows.

    The Penal Era and the Cultural Inheritance That Survived

    The eighteenth century in Ireland is usually described as the Penal Era — the period during which a series of laws systematically restricted Catholics from owning land above a certain value, holding public office, practising law, serving in the army, voting in parliamentary elections, or educating their children abroad. The penal laws were enforced with varying intensity in different periods and different places, and the modern historiography has generally moved away from the older nationalist account that treated them as a uniform programme of religious oppression. But what is undisputed is that throughout the eighteenth century, the Catholic Irish — both Old English Catholic and Gaelic Catholic — were excluded from formal political and economic power, while the Protestant Ascendancy consolidated its ownership of the land and its control of the institutions of state.

    What this concealed, however, was the survival of distinct cultural formations within the Catholic population. The Old English Catholics, concentrated in the towns of the old Pale and the southern walled towns, maintained their distinctive features through the penal era: English language as their first language, urban commercial orientation, continental Catholic religious practice, networks that connected them to Catholic merchants across Europe. They sent their sons to be educated in France, Spain, and the Low Countries. They maintained marriage networks within their own community. They preserved, as the central marker of their identity through this period of exclusion, their Catholic faith — but it was a specific kind of Catholicism: continental, post-Tridentine, hierarchical, sacramentally focused, organised around the parish and the clergy in the model that had been consolidated by the Council of Trent.

    This was not the only Catholicism in Ireland. The Catholicism of the Gaelic-speaking countryside, which had survived the Tudor and Cromwellian destructions in the form of an underground hedge-school clerical culture and a network of patrons of native saints, was quite different. It was less hierarchically organised, more locally embedded, more integrated with pre-Christian elements that had never been fully suppressed by the medieval Gaelic Church. Holy wells, pattern days, pilgrimages to ancient sites, devotion to local saints who were often barely distinguishable from earlier pagan figures — these were the substance of the Catholicism that the Gaelic countryside had maintained through centuries of formal repression.

    It was a Christianity that bears comparison, in its locality, its fusion with the pre-existing religious landscape, and its lack of strong central institutional control, with Japanese Shinto. The comparison is unusual and requires defence. Most of the cultures conventionally used to illuminate Ireland — Anglican England, the Catholic continent, post-Reformation Scotland, Norman France — are cultures shaped by strong central religious authority operating through systematised doctrine. They are useful for measuring Ireland by what Ireland was not. The Catholicism of Gaelic Ireland, like the Shinto of Japan, was something else: a religion held in the practice of the people, in landscape and season and kinship and local saint, rather than in the writ of an episcopate or the consensus of a curia. The bishops, when they were present in Gaelic Ireland at all, often had only nominal authority over the actual religious life of the people. Whatever doctrinal communion existed with Rome existed at a great institutional distance, mediated by hereditary church families and local custom rather than by parish priests answering to a chancery.

    The Irish-born Japanologist Lafcadio Hearn — who arrived in Japan in 1890 with a sensibility shaped, as it turns out, by his Connacht nanny rather than by his Protestant Anglo-Irish family — saw the structural parallel directly and drew on Irish material throughout his Japanese writings: Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan (1894), In Ghostly Japan (1899), and his late synthesis Japan: An Attempt at Interpretation (1904). The biographical detail is worth pausing on, because it pins Hearn’s comparative insight to the actual cultural region this article is concerned with. Hearn’s early imagination was formed by Catherine Costello, a native Irish-speaking woman from Cong, Co. Mayo, who introduced the child to folk Catholicism, fairy lore, and the pishogues and ghost stories of the western Gaelic world. Costello’s transmission was the channel through which Hearn — by background a member of precisely the cultural formation that would have marginalised her — encountered the actual living religious imagination of Gaelic Ireland. His central observation about Japan, that Shinto “lived not in books but in Japanese people’s hearts,” applies equally to the world Costello had given him. Both were religions of place, ancestor, season, and local saint; both were syncretic to a degree that scandalised the missionaries of more systematised traditions; both had survived institutional weakness because they did not depend on institutions in the first place.

    It is worth noting, while we are with Hearn, that the body of work he produced from Costello’s gift became foundational to modern Japanese self-understanding and is honoured annually at the Lafcadio Hearn Memorial Museum at Matsue. Kwaidan, his most influential collection, was not translated into Irish until 2018. The Connacht woman whose folklore reached Tokyo through Hearn’s hand had no easy route to reach the Gaeltacht through her own. The pattern by which Gaelic Irish material is recognised abroad while remaining marginal at home is not specific to Hearn; it runs through the entire post-1922 cultural history of the country, and it is one of the structural consequences of the cultural framework this article is attempting to describe.

    The parallel between the two religious cultures is not identity, but the differences are themselves illuminating. Japan, too, received an imported elite religion: Buddhism arrived from Korea in the sixth century, brought there from China and originally from India, and it was thoroughly foreign in its texts (classical Chinese), its concepts, its clergy, and its aesthetics. The Japanese imperial court adopted it. Prince Shōtoku in the seventh century, and the great state Buddhism of the eighth-century imperial capitals at Nara and Kyoto, were the products of elite conversion to a foreign creed.

    But Buddhism in Japan did not displace Shinto. Instead the two entered into a syncretic relationship that defined Japanese religious life for over a thousand years — Shinbutsu-shūgō, the syncretism of kami and buddhas. Kami were understood as local manifestations of buddhas, or buddhas as universal forms whose Japanese local manifestations were the kami. Shrines and temples shared sites and personnel. Priests moved between traditions. Rural folk religion combined elements of both with much older devotional practices. The formal separation of Shinto from Buddhism, shinbutsu bunri, was a Meiji-era state project of the 1860s, not an organic religious development. For most of recorded Japanese history, “religion” was an integrated Buddhist-Shinto-folk complex with no sharp internal boundary.

    The Irish case followed a similar trajectory until much earlier, and was broken by different means. Christianity arrived in Ireland in the fifth century. It encountered an existing devotional landscape — holy wells, sacred groves, calendar festivals, cults of place and ancestor — that it did not displace but absorbed. The medieval Gaelic Church, like medieval Japanese religion, operated as a syncretic settlement in which the imported elite religion and the indigenous folk substrate merged rather than competed. Local saints often inherited the attributes of pre-Christian deities. Holy wells continued to be venerated under new dedications. The brehon legal order persisted alongside canon law. The hereditary clerical families that ran the major monasteries were as much a feature of the older Gaelic social order as of Roman Christianity.

    What is striking, then, is not that the two cultures had comparable religious forms — many traditional societies did — but that both maintained their syncretic settlements for over a millennium, and that the breaking of each was the work of a specific reformist project rather than the natural evolution of religious life.

    Japan’s syncretism was broken by the Meiji state in the 1860s and 1870s, as part of the construction of modern Japanese nationalism. The new state needed a religion of national identity, distinct from Buddhism (which was tainted by association with the previous shogunal regime) and capable of supporting imperial ideology. State Shinto was the result: a deliberate, top-down disentangling of the syncretic complex, with Buddhism pushed back into a recognisably “religious” sphere and Shinto reconstituted as a national-cultural identity. It was an internal political project, carried out by the Japanese state itself.

    Ireland’s syncretism was broken earlier and by an external project: the post-Tridentine Counter-Reformation Catholicism that arrived from the continent in the seventeenth century and consolidated itself through the eighteenth and nineteenth. The Counter-Reformation in Ireland sought, with substantial success, to discipline the holy wells, regulate the pattern days, control the local saints, suppress the hereditary clerical families, and replace them with seminary-trained priests answering to bishops who answered to Rome. The model was continental and centralising. Its institutional vehicle, after Maynooth was founded in 1795 and after Catholic Emancipation in 1829, was the rising Old English Catholic middle class — the population for whom this post-Tridentine, hierarchical, parish-centred Catholicism was the cultural marker of identity. The Gaelic syncretic Christianity was, to them, superstition. The reform of it was a civilising project — carried out by Irish Catholics against other Irish Catholics, but operating with cultural assumptions imported from the continent and aligned politically with the British administrative state that was simultaneously rationalising the country’s political-legal structures along similar centralising lines.

    The interesting question is not “did Ireland have an indigenous religion?” but “what kind of religious culture was Gaelic Christianity, and what broke it?” The answer is that it was a syncretic settlement of the same general type as Japanese pre-Meiji religion, and it was broken by a reformist Catholic project that was, in religious terms, doing the same kind of work that the British administrative state was doing in political-legal terms: replacing localised, decentralised, customary structures with centralised, standardised, institutionally controlled ones. The post-Tridentine reformist Catholicism and the British centralising state were not the same thing, but they operated on the same kinds of objects and through similar logics. They worked, in their effects, in coordination.

    Lafcadio Hearn’s Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan repeatedly notices the survivals of the older syncretic settlement in the rural Japan of the 1890s — the holy mountains, the village shrines, the festival processions, the easy commerce between Buddhist and Shinto elements in the religious imagination of the people. His descriptions read, almost interchangeably, as descriptions of the rural Gaelic religious culture his Connacht nanny had given him as a child. The point is not that the two cultures were the same. The point is that they had the same structural form — syncretic, localised, decentralised, surviving institutional weakness because they did not depend on institutions — and that the standard European comparators do not describe this form. To see what Gaelic Ireland actually was, we need comparators that match its structural type. Japan is one. There are others indeed, the work of identifying them, and of seeing Gaelic Ireland clearly through them, is largely undone, and it is part of what an honest historiography of Ireland will need to take up.

    These two Catholicisms — the post-Tridentine continental Catholicism of the Old English towns and the localised, syncretic, decentralised Catholicism of the Gaelic countryside — would later be conflated as “Irish Catholicism” in the official narrative. They were not the same thing. They were the religious expressions of two of O’Sullivan Beare’s three Irelands, and the relationship between them, through the eighteenth century, was one of mutual suspicion. The continental Catholic clergy regarded the rural devotional culture as superstitious and corrupt, badly in need of reform. The rural population regarded the educated continental clergy as foreigners who did not understand local religious life.

    The Trigger: Catholic Emancipation

    The political settlement of 1829, which removed the major civil disabilities on Catholics and allowed them to sit in parliament, hold office, and enter the professions, transformed the situation. It is conventionally read as the moment when “the Catholics” of Ireland began their rise to political and economic power. This reading misses the crucial fact that the population most positioned to benefit from Emancipation was specifically the Old English Catholic middle class. They were the ones who already had the English language, the urban commercial networks, the capital, the education, and the cultural orientation to step immediately into the spaces that opened up. The Gaelic Catholic population — rural, Irish-speaking, often impoverished, with no commercial or professional infrastructure — was not in a position to compete for these spaces. What Emancipation produced, in practice, was the rapid expansion of the Old English Catholic middle class across the country.

    The decades after 1829 saw this class (and those able to make their way into this class, whatever their background) take over local government as it was successively reformed, dominate the Catholic professional and commercial life of every town, build the parliamentary Catholic political movement under O’Connell and his successors, and increasingly come to be identified, in both their own self-understanding and in the wider public discourse, as the Catholic Irish.

    Their position would be changed by an event none of them had foreseen.

    The Famine and the Collapse of the Gaelic West

    The Great Famine of 1845–52 killed approximately one million people and drove another million into emigration, with both mortality and emigration concentrated overwhelmingly in the western and southwestern counties — that is, in the surviving Gaelic-speaking heartland. The famine did not affect Ireland uniformly. The Old English towns and the eastern counties suffered, but the catastrophe was disproportionately a catastrophe of the Gaelic west. Mayo, Sligo, Leitrim, Donegal, Galway, Clare, Kerry, west Cork and along the south Ulster belt— these were the counties where the population collapse was most severe and most permanent. By 1900, parts of the western Gaeltacht had less than half the population they had supported in 1841.

    What this destroyed was not just demographic. It was cultural. The Gaelic language collapse, which had begun in the eighteenth century and accelerated through the early nineteenth, became precipitous after the famine. The hereditary professional families — the bards, the historians, the legal specialists — that had survived in attenuated form into the early nineteenth century lost their patrons and their audiences as the Gaelic-speaking population was destroyed. The devotional culture of the holy wells and pattern days continued, but it lost the demographic base that had given it institutional weight. The actual living tradition of Gaelic Ireland, which had been wounded by the Tudor conquest but had survived in modified forms for two and a half centuries afterwards, was largely finished by 1880.

    It is important to be clear about what this means. The land of the Gaelic west was not depopulated. People still lived there. But the population that survived was a fragment, traumatised by mass death and emigration, increasingly English-speaking, increasingly disconnected from the older cultural forms. The Gaelic Ireland that had been a substantial cultural presence in 1840 had become, by 1900, a remnant — confined to scattered districts on the western fringe, watched by anthropologists and folklorists, materially impoverished, with no political weight and no institutional infrastructure of its own.

    The land thus emptied was opened up to commercial exploitation in a way it had not been before. The post-famine decades saw the consolidation of large grazing farms across the west, the conversion of small subsistence holdings into pasture for the British market, the systematic clearance of the remaining Irish-speaking smallholders into emigration. Ireland became, in this period, one of the great cattle-export economies of the world. The economic transformation was as profound as the demographic one, and it benefited two groups in particular: those in the Protestant landlord class who consolidated their holdings, and the Old English Catholic merchant class who built the export trade. It did not benefit the surviving Gaelic-speaking population, whose role in the new economy was largely to provide cheap labour or to emigrate.

    The Romanticisation

    What happened next was unexpected. Once the Gaelic west had been thoroughly broken — once its population was collapsing, its language dying, its economic base destroyed, its political weight reduced to nothing — it became, for the first time in centuries, culturally fashionable. The same Old English Catholic middle class that had spent the previous two hundred years regarding Gaelic culture as backward, superstitious, and embarrassing began, in the late nineteenth century, to embrace it as picturesque, ancient, and authentically Irish. Albeit in some casesa vision of a pure peasant idyll, populated by devout Roman Catholics. A projection of their own beliefs rather than anyhthing grounded in reality.

    The parallel with the American West is exact. As long as the indigenous populations of the American plains had been a military and political threat, they had been regarded by the settler population as savages to be eliminated. Once they had been broken — herded into reservations, their economic base destroyed, their numbers collapsed — they became the romanticised inhabitants of an idealised landscape, suitable subjects for sentimental literature and tourist promotion. The same logic, in the same period, governed the new Irish attitude toward the Gaelic west. Yeats’s Sligo, Synge’s Aran Islands, the antiquarian interest in holy wells and dolmens and round towers — all of this depended on the prior destruction of the actual culture being celebrated. The Gaelic west became picturesque at the exact moment it stopped being a threat.

    It also became the subject of aniquarian and archaeological interest. This interest was to lay the foundations for the professional construction of a history that tended to ignore the problematic elements that might survive of the old culture – and focus on Gaelic Ireland like it was some ancient mystery akin to Sumer – ie long gone and mysterious, and not something that the state had up until recently been systematically destroying.

    This romanticisation was not, in itself, a bad thing. Some of it produced real cultural achievement, as we saw in the previous section; some of it served the fusion project that the Gaelic Revival attempted; some of it preserved knowledge that would otherwise have been lost entirely. But it also performed a quite different function, which is the function that concerns us here. It allowed the Old English Catholic middle class to begin appropriating Gaelic identity for itself — to claim, as the dispossessed and impoverished population of the actual Gaelic west could no longer effectively contest, that they were the Irish, that their culture was the authentic native tradition, that the country belonged to them by historical right.

    This was the switch.

    The Switch

    What the Old English Catholic middle class culture did, in the second half of the nineteenth century and the first decades of the twentieth, was carry out one of the most successful identity substitutions in modern European history. They adopted the symbols, the rhetoric, and the historical claims of Gaelic Ireland — language revival movements, mythological literature, native sports, antiquarian preservationism — and built on top of these adopted symbols an Irish national identity whose substance was, in fact, the cultural inheritance they had been preserving for centuries: English language as primary, urban and commercial orientation, English common law, English administrative structures, and most importantly, post-Tridentine continental Catholicism as the central marker of national belonging.

    The Catholicism that became the official religion of the new Irish identity was not the Catholicism of the Gaelic Irish. It was specifically the Catholicism of the Pale and the Old English towns: hierarchical, sacramentally focused, parish-organised, clerically dominated, morally policing. It was the Catholicism that had been imported into Ireland by the Counter-Reformation in the seventeenth century, consolidated by Maynooth College after 1795, and brought to full institutional flower under Cardinal Cullen and his successors in the second half of the nineteenth century in what historians have called the “devotional revolution.” It looked nothing like the Catholicism of medieval Gaelic Ireland, which had been decentralised, locally embedded, fused with pre-Christian devotional practices, and characterised by weak episcopal authority. It looked, instead, like a continental Catholic-state model imported into Ireland by the population that had been most exposed to continental Catholic influence through their commercial and educational networks.

    The Roman Catholic Church, properly speaking, had never been a dominant political institution in Ireland before the nineteenth century. The medieval Gaelic Church had operated under its own rules; the Tudor and Cromwellian conquests had broken the institutional Catholic Church in Ireland; the penal era had pushed it underground; the Catholic hierarchy as we now know it — the bishops with their palaces, the seminary system, the network of parish priests with effective social control — was a creation of the nineteenth century. It was, in important respects, given its institutional position by the British state, which after 1795 funded Maynooth, after 1829 conceded political emancipation, and through the rest of the century used the Catholic Church as an instrument of social order — a counter-weight to nationalist and revolutionary movements, a guarantor of stability and “respectability” in the rural and urban populations alike. The British were handing the institutional keys to a Catholic hierarchy that was, for most of its history, a recent and partial presence in Irish life.

    An example of this was the stamping out by the Roman church of the Gaelic psalm singing of the Gaelic masses. Something that ironically was to suvive only in the western isles of Scotland because here, the Catholic church lost control as the locals adopted Protestantism in the 16th and 17th century.

    This hierarchy, when it received those keys, behaved exactly as one would expect. It enforced English-language education and discouraged Irish in the schools it controlled. It supported the new commercial and professional classes against the surviving rural and traditional cultures. It denounced the radical labour movements and the cross-confessional republican traditions. It actively shamed the surviving Gaelic devotional practices as superstition. It became, in short, a central part of the Anglicising project — not in service of Britain, but in service of the Catholic continental model and of the Old English Catholic middle class that had brought that model to dominance.

    Individual priests, particularly in the Gaelic-speaking areas, often resisted this institutional logic. Many parish priests in the west were themselves of Gaelic background and maintained respect for the local culture. But the institution as a whole, and the bishops and the Catholic press and the religious orders, operated in alignment with the cultural project of the Old English Catholic middle class. When the new Irish identity was being constructed in the late nineteenth century, the Catholic Church was its principal institutional vehicle, and the version of Catholicism being installed was the version that had been preserved by the population that was now installing itself as the authentic Irish.

    The genius of this construction was that it absorbed the symbols of Gaelic Ireland without requiring any change in the substance of the identity being constructed. You could sing rebel songs in English about Gaelic chieftains, organise GAA matches in counties whose Gaelic-speaking populations had been destroyed in the famine, learn enough Irish to recite the national anthem at sporting events, and still operate within an entirely Old English commercial, legal, administrative, and religious framework. The cultural fault lines O’Sullivan Beare had described in 1618 were not abolished by this construction. They were buried under a layer of symbolic Gaelic identity that allowed the dominant culture to claim continuity with what it had, in fact, replaced.

    The Collapse of the Protestant Aristocracy

    The same period that saw the construction of the new Catholic Irish identity also saw the destruction of the population that had been, since the seventeenth century, the dominant cultural and economic force in Ireland: the Protestant Ascendancy. Their wealth had depended on rents from a substantial tenant population, much of which was Gaelic-speaking. The famine destroyed that population. The Land Acts of the late nineteenth century, beginning with Gladstone’s in 1870 and culminating in the Wyndham Act of 1903, transferred ownership of agricultural land from the landlords to the tenants. The political reforms of the same period — the extension of the franchise, the reform of local government in 1898 — destroyed the political power of the gentry. By 1900, the Anglo-Irish Ascendancy was a class in terminal decline.

    What did the surviving members of this class do? Some emigrated; some withdrew into reduced gentility; some, as we saw in the previous section, joined the fusion project of the Gaelic Revival, taking the family’s identification with Ireland to its democratic and sometimes revolutionary conclusion. But the class as a whole was, by the early twentieth century, no longer in a position to influence the construction of the new Irish identity. They had been historically capable of contesting the Old English Catholic middle class’s claim to define Irish nationality. By 1900 they were not.

    The same period also saw the slow erosion of the urban Protestant middle classes in the small towns of the south and west — including Sligo. Some of this was direct emigration. Some was the long demographic effect of mixed marriages under the Ne Temere decree of 1908, which required the children of Protestant-Catholic marriages to be raised Catholic. Some was simply the cumulative result of being a small minority in towns where commercial and political life was increasingly dominated by the rising Catholic middle class. Sligo’s Protestant middle class survived longer than most because it was unusually substantial to begin with, but it was already on the long downward trajectory that would, by the end of the twentieth century, reduce it to a small remnant.

    The Unusual Configuration of Sligo by 1900

    By the turn of the twentieth century, Sligo had developed into a configuration that was unusual in Ireland and that had no exact parallel anywhere on the island. It had a devastated but still present Gaelic-speaking rural population in its hinterland, particularly in the southern parts of the county and along the Leitrim and Roscommon borders. It had an impoverished but culturally significant Anglo-Irish gentry, of which the Gore-Booths of Lissadell were the most prominent but by no means the only example. It had a substantial Protestant middle class, rooted in the town and increasingly identifying with the place rather than with the colonial power. It had an active working class with cross-confessional union organisation. And it had almost no Old English Catholic middle class to play the dominant role that this population was playing in nearly every other Irish town of comparable size.

    This configuration was the structural precondition for the fusion politics we examined in the previous section. It explains why Sligo and its hinterland produced figures like the Gore-Booths and the Pollexfens and the Yeatses and the Hyde family in such concentrations. It explains why the dock strikes took the cross-confessional form they did. It explains why the town’s politics, through the revolutionary period, were unusually open to socialist, republican, and Gaelic Revivalist alignments simultaneously.

    It also explains why what happened next was so catastrophic for the place. The new manufactured Catholic Irish identity that had been constructed over the previous half-century was about to become the official identity of the new state. The state would be administered by that class, would speak in its cultural voice, would enforce its religious institutions, and would treat the configurations that did not fit its model as problems to be solved rather than diversity to be respected. Sligo’s configuration did not fit. The town’s unusual demographic and cultural mixture — a substantial Protestant middle class, a radical labour movement, an Anglo-Irish gentry that had joined the revolution, a Gaelic hinterland that had no place in the official Catholic-nationalist narrative — was structurally incompatible with the state that was about to be built.

    The starkest evidence of how this incompatibility would be handled, in the decades after independence, was provided by the population that represented, more clearly than any other, the actual living continuity with pre-modern Gaelic Ireland: those known as ” Travellers”. Their fate under the new state will give us, more vividly than any other case, the answer to the question of what the manufactured Catholic Irish identity required to be buried in order to maintain itself. To that question, and to the broader pattern of which the Travellers’ case is the most acute instance, we now turn.


    What makes the Free State a counter-revolution rather than simply a conservative settlement is that there had been a real revolution to counter. The decades immediately before 1916 saw the emergence in Ireland of something genuinely new, and genuinely fragile: the first serious attempt since the United Irishmen of the 1790s to build a politics that would bridge the cultural fault lines O’Sullivan Beare had described in 1618.

    This attempt is conventionally called the Gaelic Revival, but the name is misleading. The Revival was not simply a cultural movement to recover Irish language, music, sport, and literature, though it was that. It was something more dangerous, and more interesting. It was an effort by figures from each of the three Irelands — Gaelic, mixed, and Old English — to construct a shared Irish identity that would belong to all of them and exclude none of them. It was, in effect, an attempt to make the cultural fault lines politically irrelevant by creating a common ground on top of them.

    That attempt nearly succeeded. Its near-success is what made the counter-revolution necessary.

    The Strange Window

    The conditions that made the Revival possible were peculiar to the late nineteenth century and would not last. By the 1880s, two of the three Irelands were collapsing.

    The Protestant Ascendancy — the Anglo-Irish gentry who had dominated the country since the seventeenth-century plantations — was being dispossessed. Within a single generation, the economic basis of the Ascendancy was being destroyed. The great country houses began their long decline. The political power of the landed Protestant class was being curtailed by every reform act and every extension of the franchise. By the 1900s, a significant portion of the Anglo-Irish gentry had lost most of what had made them a ruling class.

    At the same time, the Gaelic-speaking population was completing its long collapse. The decades of post-Famine emigration — sustained at extraordinary rates for the rest of the century — continued to drain the Gaelic-speaking populations specifically. By 1900 the proportion of the population speaking Irish daily had fallen to under fifteen per cent, concentrated in scattered western and southwestern districts. The death of Gaelic Ireland as a living mass culture was visibly underway, and many of those who cared about it believed they were watching the last generation.

    These two collapses — the Ascendancy and the Gaeltacht — were happening simultaneously. Ironically enough they were of course dependent on the population paying the rents. And as the Irish speaking districts emptied out with emigration – the rents collapsed. And they created, for the first time in two centuries, the conditions for a different kind of Irish politics.

    The Protestant gentry whose world was ending began, in significant numbers, to look around for what would replace it. Many emigrated. But a substantial minority did something more interesting: they began to identify themselves as Irish in a way they had not done in earlier generations, and to seek out the surviving elements of native Irish culture as the foundation for that identity. Especially those who had spent time in the west – WB Yeats great grandfather had been sent to Drumcliff at the turn of the 18th to 19th century. Here these Protestant clergy found themselves immersed in Gaelic districts, often preaching to tiny populations and seeing foirst hand the effects of the Imperial colony on the people. The piper Canon James Goodman in Kerry is a good example – who learned his craft from a blind piper on the Dingle pininsula, while preaching in Irish as a Protestant minister. This man went on to teach Douglas Hyde and Synge in Trinity college. These people laid the foundation for the next generations of Protestant zIreland that turned to the Gaelic culture as a wy to create a better Ireland.

    The Gaelic-speaking population, on the other hand — or rather the educated Catholic descendants of that population, often now English-speaking themselves — began to look for allies in preserving what was being lost. The alliance was unlikely on paper. In practice, it became one of the most productive cultural movements in Irish history.

    The Inheritance

    The intellectual resources for this alliance were already in place. Three traditions, all of them suppressed or marginalised after independence, were available in the 1890s as living political and cultural inheritances.

    The first was the tradition of Wolfe Tone and the United Irishmen — the late-eighteenth-century republicanism that had explicitly sought to

    “unite the whole people of Ireland, to abolish the memory of all past dissensions, and to substitute the common name of Irishman in place of the denominations of Protestant, Catholic, and Dissenter.”

    Tone’s writings were widely available and were treated, in the late nineteenth century, as foundational documents for any serious republican politics. The fact that Tone had been a Protestant who built an alliance with Catholic and Presbyterian radicals around a non-sectarian republican programme made his tradition a usable resource for anyone trying to do something similar a century later.

    The second was the cultural pluralism of Thomas Davis and the Young Irelanders of the 1840s. Davis was Protestant, wrote in English, and understood that authentic Irish identity could not be reduced to romantic Celticism. His project was a cultural nationalism that celebrated Irish distinctiveness while explicitly accommodating Protestant and Catholic, urban and rural, Gaelic-speaker and English-speaker. He argued passionately for a non sectarian education system that would educate all faiths and none equally, but here he clashed with Daniel O’Connell – a Catholic landlord from Kerry who embodied the bourgeois principles we have described- who though an Irish speaker, ennvouraged the discarding of the language, and who vehemntly blocked the idea of secular and open education. This caused Davis and the Young Irelnaders much distress, and he foresaw and predicted that bloodshed wouyld ensue in the future from the insistence on separation of the population along religious lines. He was right. But O’Connell and the forces of Roman Catholic Ireland won the day, and Irish education from primary to university became divided on religious lines. Those progressives who believed in open education were driven to the fringes in the Republican and revolutionary moveemnets such as the IRB, which were to plah a pivotal role in the Rising to come. The Famine (and his untimely death from Scarlet Fever) cut short Davis’s movement, but his idea — that diversity within Ireland strengthened rather than weakened national identity — survived as a usable resource.

    The third was the social republicanism of James Connolly, then in active development. Connolly understood that political independence without economic restructuring would reproduce colonial patterns under new management — that an Irish state run on colonial economic logic would be hollow regardless of who was nominally in charge. His socialism explicitly demanded land reform, labour rights, women’s equality, and protection of the poor as integral to independence rather than as separate questions. By 1910 Connolly was developing this position in active engagement with both Irish nationalism, but perhaps more importantly he absorbed some knowledge of the Gaelic past and its importance in being fused to his socialist principles, and his synthesis offered a way of thinking about Irish independence that put the economic conditions of the working class at the centre.

    Behind these three traditions stood a fourth, less developed but quietly influential: the anarcho-nationalism of Bulmer Hobson, the Belfast Quaker who organised the IRB in the 1910s, founded the Dungannon Clubs, edited Irish Freedom, and helped plan the 1916 Rising. Hobson argued for a federal Ireland that would devolve real authority to regions and cultural communities — that would accommodate Ulster Protestants, Gaeltacht districts, urban workers, and rural smallholders within structures designed for plurality rather than uniformity. Hobson’s federal vision was the explicit alternative to the centralised state model that eventually triumphed, and it was widely known and discussed in revolutionary circles before 1916.

    These four traditions — Tone’s non-sectarian republicanism, Davis’s cultural pluralism, Connolly’s social republicanism, Hobson’s federalism — together formed the intellectual scaffolding of a possible Ireland that was very different from the one that emerged. They were not fringe positions. They were the mainstream of advanced republican thought before the Rising. The figures most centrally associated with them — Tone, Davis, Connolly, Hobson — were figures the post-independence state could not entirely repudiate without losing its own legitimacy, and so it commemorated them as heroes while ignoring or burying their actual programmes. What they had in common and what is often not remarked upon – is that in each case the features of the Gaelic past were to figure prominenly in what led them to the particular barand of federal decentralised and secular republic they envisaged. They were led there because this history was what still animated the people, and it was the fusing of modern political concepts like equality, anarchism, socialism to the knowledge of the old Gaelic world that underlay the culture of the country that gave these movements their power.

    The Revival as Fusion

    Against this intellectual background, the Gaelic Revival proper — the cultural and linguistic movement of the 1890s and after — takes on a different significance than it is usually given. The conventional reading treats the Revival as essentially nationalist, with figures like Douglas Hyde, Patrick Pearse, and the Gaelic League providing the cultural infrastructure for what eventually became the independence movement. This reading is not wrong. It is incomplete.

    What it misses is the structural character of the Revival as a fusion project. The Gaelic League, founded in 1893, was deliberately non-sectarian and non-political. Its founding president was Douglas Hyde, a Protestant clergyman’s son from Roscommon, born into the Church of Ireland gentry of the western marches. Its early leadership included Protestants, Catholics, urban professionals, rural priests, socialists, conservatives, and ascendancy figures. The shared project — recovery of Irish as a living language, preservation of Irish music and oral traditions, building of a literary culture that drew on native sources — was deliberately framed as belonging to all Irish people regardless of religious or political affiliation.

    Hyde himself was not just nominally a regional figure. Though born at Castlerea in Roscommon, he spent significant portions of his youth at Kilmactranny in Co. Sligo, in the same townland that contains the mythological battlefield of the second battle of Moytura, where the Tuatha Dé Danann fought the Fomorians for control of Ireland. The geographical specificity matters. The fusion project Hyde would later articulate intellectually he had already lived geographically: his formation was simultaneously his family’s Protestant clerical-rectory Ireland and the deepest layer of pre-Christian Gaelic mythology, both present in the same Sligo landscape. He delivered the lecture that would define the Revival’s intellectual programme — “The Necessity for De-Anglicising Ireland” — at the inaugural meeting of the National Literary Society in November 1892, at W. B. Yeats’s invitation. The fusion thesis was thus placed, from the founding moment, at the institutional centre of the Revival’s literary wing.

    Hyde and his collaborators understood exactly what they were doing. The “De-Anglicising” lecture. It was an argument that Irish people of every background had been culturally damaged by the abandonment of their own traditions in favour of imported English ones, and that recovery of those traditions would benefit all of them equally. The recovery Hyde had in mind was the recovery of distinctive Irish cultural forms; it was not the imposition of any particular religious or political programme. He was attempting to create a shared cultural ground on which Protestant and Catholic, English-speaker and Irish-speaker, gentry and tenant could meet as equal participants in a common project.

    W. B. Yeats’s literary nationalism worked along parallel lines. Yeats was emphatically not interested in producing a Catholic-nationalist literature. He wanted a national literature that drew on Gaelic mythological and folk sources but was produced in English and Irish (he tried but failed to learn Irish), by writers of all backgrounds, and was capable of representing the country as a whole. The Abbey Theatre, founded in 1904 with Yeats and Lady Gregory as central figures, was a Protestant Ascendancy project deliberately framed as a national institution. Its founders saw no contradiction in this — and there would have been no contradiction if the fusion project had succeeded.

    The Gaelic Athletic Association, founded in 1884, was a more complicated case. It was more deeply marked from the start by Catholic and sectarian elements than the Gaelic League or the Abbey, and it would eventually become one of the institutional vehicles of the Old English Catholic culture’s dominance after independence. But even the GAA, in its earliest decades, drew Protestant participants in significant numbers, and its founding rhetoric was framed in inclusive terms. It was only in the post-independence consolidation that it became unambiguously aligned with one of the three Irelands.

    The cumulative effect of these institutions, in the two decades before 1916, was the creation of a substantial cultural space in which the cultural fault lines O’Sullivan Beare had described were being deliberately and successfully bridged. People who could not have collaborated on any other ground were collaborating on the recovery of Irish language and culture. The collaboration was producing real cultural achievements — a literary movement that would win two Nobel Prizes, a theatre tradition that influenced world drama, a linguistic recovery that, however incomplete, prevented the total disappearance of Irish as a living language. And it was producing, more importantly, a shared cultural identity that crossed the older fault lines.

    Sligo at the Centre

    This fusion was not evenly distributed across Ireland. in the late 18th and early 19th century the first wave of Church of Ireland preachers were posted to the remote parishes in Gaelic speaking areas. Many of them learned the lkanguage and they became the first generation from the colony that began to see a possibility that lay beyond the sectarian and colonial divisions. Some places had the conditions for it more strongly than others, and Sligo had them as strongly as anywhere on the island.

    The town’s Protestant middle class — descendants of the seventeenth-century settlers, by 1900 a substantial community of merchants, professionals, and skilled workers integrated into the economic and civic life of the town — was unusual in its scale and its rootedness. Sligo had a higher Protestant population than any other town in Connacht, upt around 15-20%. These were not absentee landlords or visiting officials. They were locally embedded, and increasingly identified themselves as people of the place rather than as outposts of a colonial power. They had every reason to seek arrangements that would secure their position in a changing Ireland, and many of them did so by participating actively in the cultural and political life of the region.

    The Anglo-Irish gentry of the Sligo hinterland included some of the most significant fusion figures in the country. The Gore-Booths of Lissadell are the textbook case. Sir Robert Gore-Booth, in the 1840s, had been the rare landlord whose treatment of his tenants during the Famine was remembered with respect rather than bitterness. His granddaughters Constance and Eva, born into the Ascendancy at its declining moment, took the family’s identification with Ireland to its logical conclusion. Eva became a socialist, suffragist, and labour organiser in Manchester, working with women textile workers; Constance became — improbably for a Polish-married countess raised at Lissadell — a revolutionary socialist, an officer in the Irish Citizen Army, a participant in the 1916 Rising, the first woman elected to the Westminster parliament in 1918, and the Minister for Labour in the first Dáil Éireann. Her trajectory is conventionally treated as exceptional. It was not. It was an extreme expression of a pattern visible across the Anglo-Irish gentry of the late nineteenth century, in which the children of the dispossessed Protestant ruling class chose Irish identity and democratic equality over the colonial loyalties of their parents and grandparents. The estate they inhabited would itself, a century later, become the most acute single test of the state’s relationship to its own founding narrative.”

    W. B. Yeats’s roots in Sligo are too well-known to need rehearsal. His maternal family, the Pollexfens, were Sligo merchants — substantial Protestant business owners in the town, ship-owners and millers, the kind of locally rooted commercial family that defined Sligo’s distinctive middle class. He spent much of his childhood in Sligo; his lifelong identification with the region shaped the bulk of his poetry. What is worth noticing is the specific quality of that identification. Yeats was not a Sligo Protestant looking nostalgically at a Gaelic peasantry. He was a Sligo Protestant trying to construct, through literature, a national identity that would include him and his community as Irish rather than English, but without suppressing the other identities on the island. His Sligo was deliberately a Gaelic Sligo as well as a Protestant Sligo; the conscious project of his work was to refuse the choice between those identities.

    The poet’s father, the painter John Butler Yeats, described his own political position with the phrase “socialist anarchist Home Ruler.” It was a self-description that captured the political stance of an entire generation of Anglo-Irish intellectuals who saw the cultural fusion of Gaelic and Protestant Ireland as the necessary basis for a successful and non-sectarian country. The line from John Butler Yeats’s politics to Constance Markievicz’s revolutionary socialism is not a long one. He was not an isolated eccentric. He was the type case of the Anglo-Irish father whose children would carry the fusion project into active revolutionary politics.

    Douglas Hyde, though born in Castlerea in Roscommon and shaped (as we have seen) by his Sligo years at Kilmactranny, belonged to the same regional cultural world. The Protestant clergyman’s son who founded the Gaelic League and would later become the first President of Ireland was a product of the same Connacht Anglo-Irish formation that produced the Gore-Booths and the Yeatses. His fusion project — Gaelic culture as common ground for all Irish people regardless of religion — was a project that made specific sense in this region, where the cultural fault lines were closer together than they were elsewhere and where the historical possibility of bridging them was more visible. Sir William Wilde, father of Oscar, was also born and grew up in Connacht – in Roscommon. Wildes collection of artefacts and stories were to form the basis of the national museum collections in the future.

    These figures — Markievicz, Yeats, Hyde, the Wildes— are conventionally read as exceptional individuals. They were more usefully read as representative of a regional cultural formation that had produced the conditions for fusion politics. Sligo and its hinterland was not just incidental to their emergence.

    The Labour Dimension

    The cultural fusion attempted by the Gaelic League and the literary movement was paralleled, and reinforced, by an industrial fusion attempted by the labour movement. The Irish Transport and General Workers’ Union, founded in 1909 under James Larkin and James Connolly, organised across confessional lines from its founding. Its industrial actions — the Belfast dock strike of 1907, the Cork City strike of 1909, the Wexford foundry strike of 1911, the Sligo dock strike of 1913, the Dublin Lockout of the same year — repeatedly demonstrated that Catholic and Protestant workers could and did make common cause against employers when given the institutional vehicle for it.

    The Sligo Dock Strike of 1913 deserves particular attention because it is the case that contradicts the conventional narrative most clearly, and that has, for that reason, been most thoroughly forgotten. The dispute began on 8 March 1913, six months before the Dublin Lockout would erupt in August. Its origins were in a confrontation initiated by Arthur Jackson, the dominant port employer, who — having been forced to concede union recognition in a shorter dispute in 1912 — was determined to break the ITGWU’s grip on Sligo labour. His tactics anticipated, in remarkable detail, those that William Martin Murphy would deploy in Dublin six months later. He liaised with the Royal Irish Constabulary, contacted the international Shipping Federation, arranged for scab labour to be imported from Liverpool, and prepared for a confrontation he expected to win.

    The strike lasted fifty-six days. It was violent: there were repeated clashes on the docks, riots in the town, baton charges by the RIC, and one death — a union member named Dunbar, struck on the head with a shovel by an imported strike-breaker named Garvey. The property of leading firms was attacked, including that of Pollexfen and Company — the Yeats family business — and of the Connacht Manufacturing Company, of which Sir Josslyn Gore-Booth, Constance Markievicz’s brother, was a director. The cultural fault lines of the town were visible on both sides of the dispute: the Yeats family’s commercial interests and one of the Gore-Booth siblings were on the employer side, while Constance Markievicz herself, in Dublin, was supporting the union side from the platforms of the Irish Citizen Army. Sligo County Council formally denounced Larkin’s “foul, anti-Christian doctrines” — the explicitly religious framing of the denunciation is itself significant. But the Mayor of Sligo took the opposite position, hosting mass meetings of the strikers in the Town Hall and backing their cause publicly.

    The strike was settled at the beginning of May. The settlement preserved union recognition and improved working conditions. The workers had won. James Larkin would later regard the Sligo victory as one of the ITGWU’s major achievements of the period.

    This outcome is the key piece of evidence the conventional narrative cannot accommodate. The Dublin Lockout, beginning in August of the same year, was fought to total defeat. The Dublin employers, under Murphy’s leadership, refused all negotiation and broke the union completely; the Dublin workers suffered famine-level deprivation through the winter; by January 1914 the ITGWU had been forced to concede defeat. The conventional story of 1913 — taught for generations in Irish schools as the doomed heroic moment of the labour movement — is the story of that Dublin defeat in isolation. The Sligo precursor, in which the same union pursued the same tactics against employers using the same anti-union strategies and won, is not in the standard story. It is so absent from the standard story that even people raised in Sligo town can complete a full Irish education without ever encountering it.

    The contrast between the two outcomes deserves examination. The Sligo and Dublin disputes had the same union, the same tactical playbook on the employer side, the same period, the same political context. They were different in one major respect: the cultural composition of the employer class. Murphy was the leader of the Dublin employer alliance, a Catholic businessman whose political networks ran deep into the Old English Catholic establishment that dominated Dublin commerce. His coalition was reinforced by sustained pressure from the Catholic Church, which denounced Larkin from pulpits across the city and organised the campaign to remove starving Dublin children from their families when sympathisers in England offered to feed them. The Sligo employer class was differently composed. Jackson himself was Protestant; the most prominent affected firms — Pollexfen, Gore-Booth’s Connacht Manufacturing — were Protestant-owned; the local Catholic church and the County Council denounced the strike, but the institutional weight of clerical opposition was substantially less than what was deployed in Dublin a few months later. A settlement that was unthinkable in Dublin was reachable in Sligo. The hypothesis is not that Protestant employers are intrinsically more amenable to union recognition than Catholic ones. The hypothesis is that the combination of Catholic employer leadership, Catholic Church institutional weight, and the wider Old English Catholic political-commercial network in Dublin produced a unified ideological opposition to labour rights that did not have its equivalent in Sligo’s more culturally plural commercial environment. The fusion politics that the Revival was attempting culturally were, in Sligo, also possible economically.

    This is precisely the kind of evidence the post-independence narrative could not afford to preserve. The Sligo victory of 1913 — cross-confessional workers achieving union recognition through municipal support, against the wishes of the Catholic Church — was a model of what the alternative Ireland might have looked like. The state that emerged after 1922 had no use for such models. The Dublin defeat could be commemorated as tragic heroism; the Sligo victory had to be forgotten, because remembering it would have raised the question of why the same union with the same tactics had succeeded in one place and failed in another. The answer to that question pointed directly at the cultural and ideological character of the new state itself.

    The pattern would repeat. The alliances of which the Sligo Dock Strike was a model would continue, briefly, into the revolutionary period. Their persistence into the early 1920s — particularly in figures like the Sligo Protestant republican and newspaper editor Robert George Bradshaw, whose biography we will examine in the next section — would constitute one of the principal threats to the cultural framework of the new state, and would be suppressed accordingly.

    The Window Closes

    The fusion attempt had a narrow window. The conditions that made it possible — the simultaneous collapse of the Ascendancy and the Gaeltacht, the availability of the Tone-Davis-Connolly-Hobson intellectual inheritance, the institutional emergence of the Gaelic League and the Abbey and the ITGWU, the active leadership of figures like Hyde and Markievicz and Yeats and Connolly and Hobson — were specific to the period from roughly the 1890s to 1916. The Rising itself was, in part, an attempt to capitalise on this window before it closed.

    It closed faster than anyone expected. The execution of Connolly in May 1916 removed the most powerful synthesising figure on the labour-republican side. The increasing dominance of military rather than cultural and social arguments through the War of Independence narrowed the political space. The split over the Treaty in 1922 forced every individual and institution to choose sides on a question that had nothing to do with the fusion project and everything to do with the conservative reconsolidation of state power. The Civil War of 1922–23 destroyed the personal and political networks that had carried the fusion through the previous two decades.

    By 1923 the window was closed. The Free State that emerged was governed by the cultural formation that had always been least committed to fusion — the Old English Catholic middle class — and that had every reason to ensure that the alternative possibilities never reopened. Markievicz lived until 1927, increasingly marginalised. Hobson lived until 1969, writing memoirs nobody read. Hyde was given the ceremonial role of first President under the 1937 Constitution, a symbolic recognition that excluded him from any actual power. Yeats wrote, in his late poetry, the bitter recognition of what had been lost.

    The fusion attempt was real. It had achieved real things. It had produced, in Sligo and elsewhere, the conditions for an Ireland that would have been federal, plural, socially radical, and culturally inclusive. It lost. The question to which we now turn is how, exactly, it lost — and what the structural consequences of its loss have been for the places that had positioned themselves to lead it.


    The conventional account of Irish independence runs as follows. After centuries of colonial occupation, a generation of revolutionaries — cultural, political, and military — built a movement that achieved, through the Rising of 1916, the War of Independence, and the Treaty of 1921, the partial liberation of the island from British rule. The Free State that emerged was imperfect — partition, the oath, dominion status — but it was nonetheless Irish self-government, the recovery of native sovereignty, and the natural culmination of everything from Wolfe Tone forward.

    This account has the virtue of being simple. It also has the disadvantage of being substantially wrong.

    What actually emerged from the period 1916–1923 was not the culmination of the revolutionary tradition but its defeat. The state that consolidated itself under Cumann na nGaedheal in the 1920s, and then more durably under Fianna Fáil from 1932, was the political vehicle of one specific Irish cultural formation: the descendants of O’Sullivan Beare’s “Englished” — the urban, English-speaking, Catholic, commercial middle class of the Pale and the Old English towns. The revolution they completed was not the revolution Tone or Davis or Connolly or Hobson had envisaged. In key respects it was the opposite of that revolution.

    For places like Sligo — which had everything the new state was structurally hostile to — independence in this form was not liberation. It was a second colonisation.

    The Opposition Came From Within

    To see what happened, we have to start by correcting a basic confusion. The Gaelic Revival of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was not opposed primarily by the British. The British were already withdrawing. By 1900 the colonial administration was contemplating Home Rule; by 1912 the third Home Rule Bill had passed; by 1918 the British had effectively conceded that some form of Irish self-government was inevitable. The British state, in the decades when the Revival was reshaping Irish culture, was not its main antagonist.

    The main antagonist was inside Ireland. It was the population or perhaps more accurately by this stage – those culturally identified with what O’Sullivan Beare had described three hundred years earlier — the “Englished” — now no longer English in their own self-understanding but Catholic and “Irish” in a particular sense of that word. This was the population that had inherited the commercial and administrative skills of the medieval Pale, had maintained Catholic faith through the Reformation and the Penal Laws, had accumulated capital through urban trade, and had, after Catholic Emancipation in 1829, moved rapidly into the professional, commercial, and increasingly political life of the country. By 1900 they constituted the dominant English-speaking middle class of Catholic Ireland: shopkeepers and merchants in every market town, lawyers and doctors and clergy, civil servants and Land League organisers, the bedrock of the Irish Parliamentary Party.

    For this class, the Gaelic Revival was a problem. Not because they were hostile to Gaelic culture as such — many of them sponsored it, learned the language, joined the Gaelic League — but because the Revival’s deeper logic threatened their position. The Revival, in the hands of figures like Douglas Hyde, Constance Markievicz, W. B. Yeats, James Connolly, and Bulmer Hobson, was not just a cultural movement. It was an attempt at something far more dangerous: a reconciliation of the three Irelands that O’Sullivan Beare had named. It tried to bring the impoverished Anglo-Irish Protestant gentry, the devastated Gaelic-speaking populations of the west, and the urban working class into a single political project that would transcend the cultural fault lines that had divided the island since the thirteenth century.

    If that project had succeeded, it would have produced an Ireland in which the Old English Catholic middle class would have been one cultural formation among several — important, yes, but not the defining one. They would not have been able to claim, as they came to claim after 1922, that their particular version of Irish identity was the authentic article. They would have had to share cultural authority with Gaelic-speakers whose claim to native authenticity was older and stronger than theirs, with Protestants whose contribution to the revolutionary tradition stretched from Tone through Davis to Markievicz, and with workers whose internationalist socialism cut across all the cultural categories.

    They could not allow this. And so the opposition that did the most damage to the Revival came not from Dublin Castle but from the parish priests, the parliamentary politicians, the Catholic newspapers, the temperance societies, the strike-breaking merchant employers, and the respectable Catholic middle class who together formed the social weight of Old English Catholic Ireland. They did not oppose the Revival openly — that would have been politically impossible by the 1910s — but they shaped it, contained it, redirected it, and ultimately captured it.

    Partition as Strategy

    The standard interpretation of partition treats it as a tragedy imposed on Ireland by Britain over the opposition of all shades of Irish nationalism. The reality is more complicated and, from the perspective of the Old English Catholic middle class, considerably less tragic.

    A united Ireland of thirty-two counties would have included approximately one million Protestants, the great bulk of them concentrated in the northeast, almost all of them descendants of the seventeenth-century Plantation. It would also have included the Protestant working class of Belfast, organised into the most powerful labour movement on the island; the radical Presbyterian tradition that had produced the United Irishmen; and an industrial economy whose interests were quite different from the agricultural and commercial economy of the south. Such an Ireland would have been culturally plural in ways the Old English Catholic middle class could not control.

    The twenty-six-county state that emerged from partition was, by contrast, structurally homogeneous along the cultural lines that mattered. It had a Catholic supermajority. Its urban centres were dominated by the commercial middle class. Its Gaelic-speaking populations were reduced to politically negligible remnants on the western fringe. Its surviving Anglo-Irish Protestants — perhaps five percent of the population in 1922 — were demoralised, scattered, and largely accommodated to their declining position. It was a state that could be governed as a single cultural unit.

    The Catholic middle class did not need to advocate openly for partition. They needed only to accept it when it was offered, to fight a civil war against those who would not accept it, and to consolidate the truncated state along the cultural lines it had inherited. This is what they did. Cumann na nGaedheal under W. T. Cosgrave, Fine Gael’s predecessor, was the political expression of this class. Fianna Fáil under de Valera, though it would later capture much of the rural Gaelic vote through populist rhetoric, governed within the same cultural framework. The Irish Civil War of 1922–23 was not, at its deepest level, about the oath of allegiance or the boundary of partition. It was about which Ireland would be built — and the side that won was the side of the Old English Catholic middle class.

    The Treaty as Counter-Revolution

    Bulmer Hobson, one of the principal organisers of the Irish Republican Brotherhood and one of the architects of the 1916 Rising, lived long enough to write his memoirs and to record what he had seen. He had wanted, he wrote, “to end the British government of Ireland and get an Irish government established precisely with this object in view” — the object being the building of an Ireland whose economic, cultural, and political structures would be designed for Irish conditions rather than inherited from British ones. “Instead we had protracted and barren conflicts over verbal differences… the problems remained.”

    The problems remained because the Treaty was not a revolution. It was a transfer of administrative authority from one set of officials to another, conducted within frameworks that were preserved deliberately and completely. The English common law system was retained. The English administrative apparatus was retained. The English-language commercial economy was retained. The civil service was largely the same civil service. The judiciary was largely the same judiciary. The economic relationships with Britain were retained. The currency was tied to sterling. The trade flows continued in their colonial patterns.

    Edward Said, who delivered the foundational analysis of Ireland’s post-colonial condition at the Yeats Summer School in Sligo in 1986, named the mechanism:

    At some stage in the antiresistance phase of nationalism there is a sort of dependence between the two sides of the contest, since after all many of the nationalist struggles were led by bourgeoisies that were partly formed and to some degree produced by the colonial power; these are the national bourgeoisies of which Fanon spoke so ominously. These bourgeoisies in effect have often replaced the colonial force with a new class-based and ultimately exploitative force; instead of liberation after decolonization one simply gets the old colonial structures replicated in new national terms.

    — Edward Said, Yeats and Decolonization (Field Day Pamphlet No. 15, 1988); reprinted in Culture and Imperialism (1993)

    The Treaty of 1921 is the Irish instance of the structure Said describes. The Free State that emerged was, in Said’s terms, the old colonial structures replicated in new national terms, governed by a national bourgeoisie that had been partly formed and to some degree produced by the colonial framework it nominally replaced.

    What changed was the political ownership of this apparatus. It passed from the hands of the British Protestant Ascendancy and the British colonial administration into the hands of the Irish Catholic middle class — which is to say, into the hands of the very population that had spent the previous century preparing itself to inherit exactly this kind of state. The Land Acts of the late nineteenth century had transferred ownership of agricultural land to the existing tenant farmers. The Local Government Act of 1898 had transferred administration of the counties to elected councils dominated by the existing Catholic middle class. The Treaty of 1921 completed the process by transferring the central state itself.

    This was not the social revolution Connolly had died for. Connolly had understood that political independence without economic restructuring would be hollow — that an Irish state operating on colonial economic logic would reproduce the colonial pattern under new management. He had said so explicitly. He had been executed in 1916 and his programme had been quietly dropped. The Free State that emerged was, in his terms, precisely the hollow independence he had warned against.

    It was also not the federal, plural Ireland Hobson had argued for. Hobson had understood that genuine unity required structural recognition of difference — that Ulster Protestants, Gaeltacht communities, urban workers, and rural smallholders could not be governed by uniform diktat from Dublin. He had proposed federal arrangements that would devolve real authority to regions and traditions. He had been pushed out of the IRB by the more militarist faction around Tom Clarke and Seán Mac Diarmada, who wanted a single Rising and a single national state. He had spent the rest of his life in obscurity, watching his federal vision be replaced by what would become one of the most centralised state structures in Europe.

    What Connolly and Hobson both understood, in different ways, was that the political form of post-independence Ireland was not predetermined. There were genuinely alternative possibilities. The fact that one specific form emerged — centralised, Catholic, English-speaking, commercially conservative, governed by and for the descendants of the Old English — was not historical necessity. It was a political outcome, the result of one cultural formation winning a contest that other formations had also had a real chance of winning.

    The Theocracy and Its Roots

    The Free State became, with remarkable speed, what has accurately been called a Catholic theocracy in all but name. Censorship was imposed in 1929. Divorce was prohibited. Contraception was banned. The 1937 Constitution gave the Catholic Church a “special position” and adopted a social philosophy explicitly modelled on papal encyclicals. The Mother and Baby homes, the Magdalene Laundries, the industrial schools — the entire apparatus of institutional cruelty toward the poor and especially toward women — was run by religious orders with state collusion and protection. By the 1950s, the entanglement of Church and State in Ireland was as complete as anywhere in Catholic Europe outside the Iberian dictatorships.

    Why did this happen? The conventional explanation is that Ireland was simply a Catholic country and the Church naturally dominated its public life. This explanation misses the most important historical point. Ireland had been a Catholic country for centuries without being a theocracy. Gaelic Ireland had been Catholic but its Catholicism had been quite different — more decentralised, more locally embedded, more integrated with secular legal and social structures, less dependent on the parish-priest model of clerical control. The post-Tridentine Catholicism that came to define the Free State was a specific cultural product of post-Reformation Old English Catholic survival, brought to full institutional flower in the nineteenth century under figures like Cardinal Cullen, and made into the dominant religious culture of Catholic Ireland by the same processes that made Old English Catholic culture the dominant cultural form of independent Ireland.

    In other words: the theocracy of the Free State was not the natural expression of Irish Catholicism. It was the natural expression of the particular Catholicism — Roman, hierarchical, post-Tridentine, parish-centred, morally policing, and rooted in Empire — that had been the cultural inheritance of the Old English Catholic middle class, and that this class brought with them when they inherited the state. The Church was their cultural infrastructure. They had maintained it through the penal era as the marker of their identity. When they took power, they made their cultural infrastructure into the cultural infrastructure of the state.In other words it was itself an artefact of colonialism.

    The Gaelic Christian tradition — older, more decentralised, integrated with the brehon legal order and the regional saints’ cults — had been broken in the Tudor conquest and never restored. It would have produced a quite different relationship between religion and state. But it had no political vehicle in 1922. The Old English Catholic tradition did.

    The Hostility List

    The state that emerged from this counter-revolution was, in its first half-century, structurally hostile to almost everything that the revolutionary tradition had stood for and almost everything that places like Sligo had become.

    It was hostile to Gaelic culture, despite its rhetoric. Irish was made compulsory in schools in ways designed to fail — taught through grammar drills and literary set texts rather than as a living spoken language; tested by examinations that screened working-class and rural Gaelic-speakers out of professional careers while rewarding middle-class urban students who learned it as a credential. The Gaeltacht regions were left to depopulate through emigration with minimal economic support. Brehon legal traditions were not studied, not consulted, not revived. The actual living holders of Gaelic continuity — the Traveller community whose social patterns preserved late-medieval Gaelic forms, the elderly native speakers in the Connemara and Donegal Gaeltachts, the remnants of the hereditary historian families — were patronised, romanticised, or persecuted, but never empowered.

    It was hostile to Protestants. The Anglo-Irish gentry, who had produced more revolutionary leaders per capita than any other group in Ireland from Tone through Markievicz, were systematically driven out. Some left after their houses were burned in the Civil War; more left in the slow attrition of the following decades as land legislation, social marginalisation, and the Ne Temere decree on mixed marriages reduced the Protestant population of the twenty-six counties from approximately 10 percent in 1911 to under 4 percent by 1971. The Northern Catholics, the other group with a strong claim on the new state’s solidarity, were maintained as a rhetorical priority and abandoned as a practical one. The state’s irredentist claim to the six counties became, over the decades, a piece of constitutional theatre that allowed the actual abandonment of the population it nominally represented.

    It was hostile to socialists. Connolly was canonised as a martyr of 1916 and his actual programme was buried. The Catholic social teaching of the bishops became the framework for state economic policy — corporatist, paternalist, suspicious of class organisation. The Irish Labour Party was kept structurally subordinate, never permitted to break through to majority support, its trade-union base systematically demobilised by clerical pressure from the 1920s through the 1950s. The Dublin Lockout of 1913 — the moment when Connolly and Larkin had built a movement that almost transformed Irish politics — was commemorated as historical heritage and never repeated as political programme. The Sligo Dock Strike of the same year — the moment when the same union, with the same tactics, had actually won against a culturally different employer class — was simply forgotten. The memory of the Sligo victory could not be allowed to survive in the official narrative, because the victory itself, properly understood, would have raised the question of why the same union with the same playbook had succeeded in one place and failed in another. The answer pointed too directly at the cultural and ideological character of the new state.

    It was hostile to republicans in the original Wolfe Tone sense. The 1798 rebellion, with its Presbyterian and Catholic and Anglo-Irish leadership united around a non-sectarian republican programme, was reduced to a heritage festival. Tone’s actual writings — explicit, internationalist, anti-clerical, federalist — were not curriculum material. The anti-Treaty IRA was suppressed; the surviving republican left was marginalised; the various attempts at non-sectarian republican politics through the twentieth century never broke through. The “Republic” of 1948 was a republic in name only, retaining all the cultural and institutional features of the dominion state it had replaced.

    It was hostile, above all, to cross-confessional alliances of any kind between these groups. The very thing the Gaelic Revival had been trying to build — a unity that crossed the religious and cultural fault lines — became culturally invisible after 1922. Each community was assigned its proper place in the new order: Catholics in the south as the dominant majority; Protestants in the south as a tolerated minority confined to their own institutions; Catholics in the north as a problem for someone else to solve; Protestants in the north as enemies. The categories themselves became politically constitutive in a way they had not been a generation before, because the state needed them to be.

    Sligo as Test Case

    Recall what Sligo had become by 1922. Three hundred years of Gaelic urban life had ended in 1603, but its consequences had shaped everything since. Sligo had no significant Old English Catholic middle class — the population that had inherited the new state nationally was almost absent locally. Its de facto middle class was Protestant — descendants of the seventeenth-century settlers, by 1922 a community of merchants, professionals, and skilled tradesmen who had over generations come to identify increasingly with the place rather than with the colonial power. Its surviving Gaelic-speaking population, devastated by the Famine, was rural and impoverished but still present. Its working class, organised through the ITGWU and proven capable of winning the kind of cross-confessional industrial victory that had eluded Dublin in 1913, had built the type of alliance the Gaelic Revival had pointed toward.

    Every one of these features put Sligo on the wrong side of the new dispensation. Its Protestant middle class was the very kind of population the state could not accommodate. Its Gaelic-speaking remnant was the very kind of community the state would rhetorically claim and practically neglect. Its labour movement was the very kind of organisation the state would isolate and weaken. Its cross-confessional radical history was the very kind of memory the state would erase.

    The treatment of Sligo through the revolutionary period and immediately after makes this concrete in ways that are difficult to dismiss as coincidence.

    In the general election of June 1922 — the so-called “Pact election” that effectively functioned as a referendum on the Treaty — Sligo returned anti-Treaty candidates by a margin of approximately two to one. This was one of the strongest anti-Treaty results anywhere in the country. It expressed exactly what the previous analysis would predict: a population whose cultural composition and political traditions were aligned with the radical republican wing of the revolutionary movement, against the conservative settlement the Treaty represented.

    The new state’s response was disproportionate violence. The Civil War in Sligo, as the historian Michael Farry has documented, was approximately three times as destructive as the War of Independence had been. The Free State army conducted a systematic campaign to break the local Republican forces, who were strong in numbers and politically representative of the majority of the county. The campaign included the killing, on Slievemore mountain near Ben Bulben in September 1922, of Brian MacNeill — the son of Eoin MacNeill, the founder of the Irish Volunteers and a serving minister in the Free State government — together with the Republican officer Seamus Devins. The killing of a Free State minister’s son by the National Army gives the measure of how completely the cultural lines of the Civil War cut across the personal and family lines of the revolutionary generation. MacNeill, like a substantial number of his comrades, had refused to accept the Treaty and was on the wrong side of his father’s politics. He was killed, with five others, in circumstances widely understood at the time as an unlawful execution rather than an action in combat. The investigations promised by the Free State government never produced results.

    Through the same period, Sligo was one of only two places in independent Ireland that maintained a Republican anti-Treaty newspaper. The other was in Dublin. The Sligo paper — the Sligo Nationalist, taken over in 1920 by Robert George Bradshaw and Seamus MacGowan and renamed An Connachtach — was edited by Bradshaw, a Tipperary-born Protestant who had moved to Sligo in 1915 to work with relatives running the post office at Cloughboley in the north of the county. Bradshaw’s trajectory is worth pausing on. He had begun his Sligo years as a supporter of the British war effort, writing in the Sligo Champion in April 1916 that Ireland’s hopes depended on an Allied victory. By 1918 he had become a prominent anti-conscription organiser and active Sinn Féiner. During the War of Independence he served as the Sligo district intelligence officer for the IRA. He took the anti-Treaty side in the Civil War, was captured at Kinlough in Leitrim by the Free State army, and was interned from 1922 until 1924.

    That Sligo’s Republican newspaper was edited by a Protestant from Tipperary, working alongside Catholic colleagues, in a town whose Mayor had backed the 1913 strikers, in a county that had voted two to one against the Treaty, gives the texture of the political formation the new state was determined to suppress. Bradshaw represented, in compact biographical form, everything the Old English Catholic counter-revolution could not tolerate: Protestant participation in militant republicanism, cross-confessional revolutionary alliance, regional opposition to the centralising state, the persistence of an alternative political vision that had to be eliminated before the new dispensation could be consolidated.

    He was eliminated, in the limited sense that mattered. He was interned during the war and silenced afterwards. He returned to civic life eventually, serving briefly as acting town clerk of Sligo in 1933–34, but his political moment was over. The newspaper he had edited stopped publishing. The political formation he had represented was scattered. The story of his role in the Sligo revolution was not preserved in the national history and was not taught in the schools that he and his comrades had fought to make Irish. By the time successive generations of Sligo schoolchildren were learning about the revolutionary period, the Protestant editor of the town’s Republican newspaper had been written out of the story as completely as the Sligo Dock Strike had been.

    This was repeated across every dimension of Sligo’s character. The Gaelic urban tradition, the Protestant middle class, the labour movement, the radicalism — each was either erased or marginalised. The Borough Council survived as an institution, but it survived as a relic, the formal expression of a town that had become, in the new state, structurally illegible. Its needs were not the needs the state was designed to meet. Its history was not the history the state was designed to celebrate. Its population was not the population the state was designed to serve.


    Lissadell, 2003

    There is one piece of contemporary evidence that compresses everything this article has been arguing into a single estate’s history, and it is worth examining in detail. In 2003, Lissadell House in north County Sligo came up for sale. The decision by the Irish state at that moment — and the cascade of consequences that followed over the next decade — provides a contemporary case in which the entire structural pattern this article has been describing is documented in the public record.

    Lissadell is, by any reasonable accounting, the country house most centrally implicated in the foundation of the modern Irish state. It was the childhood home of Constance Gore-Booth, later Countess Markievicz — officer in the Irish Citizen Army, participant in the 1916 Rising, first woman elected to the Westminster parliament in 1918, Minister for Labour in the first Dáil Éireann, the only woman in the cabinet that declared the Republic. It was the childhood home of Eva Gore-Booth, the socialist, suffragist, and labour organiser whose Manchester work made her a foundational figure of early-twentieth-century British feminism. It was the home of Sir Josslyn Gore-Booth, the agricultural reformer and director of the Connacht Manufacturing Company, whose family business was among those affected by the 1913 Sligo Dock Strike — placing the Gore-Booth family, with characteristic Sligo complexity, on multiple sides of the revolutionary period at once. It was, repeatedly through the 1880s and 1890s, the summer residence of W. B. Yeats, who wrote about it directly in some of the most quoted lines of twentieth-century Irish poetry:

    The light of evening, Lissadell, Great windows open to the south, Two girls in silk kimonos, both Beautiful, one a gazelle.

    The two girls were Constance and Eva. The poem was Yeats’s elegy for them — for the sisters whose trajectory carried the Anglo-Irish gentry’s identification with Ireland to its most radical conclusion, and whom the post-independence state could not finally accommodate.

    The deeper history of the estate, easily overlooked in the standard accounts, makes its symbolic weight greater still. The Lissadell lands had been granted in the early seventeenth century to Sir Paul Gore, an Elizabethan soldier, for his services to the English crown during the Nine Years War. The land was confiscated, specifically, from ecclesiastical holdings belonging to the medieval monastery of Drumcliff (founded by St Columba in the sixth century), from the Ó Conchobhair Sligigh — the Gaelic dynasty whose three-hundred-year rule over Sligo we documented in Part II — and from the Ó hAirt chiefs of the local túath. The Gore-Booth estate at Lissadell, in other words, sits directly on the confiscated patrimony of the Gaelic city. The Anglo-Irish family who would, three centuries later, produce some of the most important figures in the attempted reconciliation of the three Irelands, lived on the land that had been taken from one of those three Irelands at gunpoint at the moment when the second one was conquering it for the third.

    The house itself, built between 1830 and 1835 for Sir Robert Gore-Booth, was a Greek Revival mansion designed by Francis Goodwin of London — the last of its style built in Ireland — fitted with original Williams & Gibton furniture designed specifically for the building. By the time of the 2003 sale it remained the only Irish country house to retain its original Regency-period furnishings intact. It was, in the most precise sense, a piece of irreplaceable cultural heritage.

    In 2003 Sir Josslyn Gore-Booth — grand-nephew of the original Josslyn, the senior surviving member of the family — placed the estate on the market for €3 million. He did so reluctantly, citing the practical impossibility of continuing private maintenance of the house. He stated publicly that he hoped the state would acquire it. He wrote, in the Irish Independent in May 2003: “Suffice it to say I would welcome an interest on the part of the state.” The historical case for state acquisition was, in retrospect, almost embarrassing in its strength. The price was modest by any reasonable standard. The cultural significance of the house — to the foundation of the state, to the literary tradition the state nominally claimed as its own, to the revolutionary period the state commemorates annually — was beyond serious dispute. The international tourism potential of a properly developed Markievicz / Yeats heritage centre at Lissadell was obvious. The opportunity was, by any normal measure, one a self-respecting state would not refuse.

    The Fianna Fáil government under Bertie Ahern refused it.

    The official reason given was a cost report commissioned by Environment Minister Martin Cullen, which estimated the total cost to the state of purchasing Lissadell and refurbishing it as a major visitor attraction at approximately €28 million. The €25 million difference between the asking price and the projected total cost was attributed to refurbishment requirements. The figure was disputed at the time by Sir Josslyn himself and by independent commentators, and the methodology of the report has never been made public. The reader will recognise the pattern from the Western Rail Corridor case in Part VI: a study commissioned with a scope designed to produce a number that justifies the predetermined decision. The state declined to acquire the house. It also declined to bid for the contents of the auction that followed, during which the original Williams & Gibton furniture, family papers, paintings, and objects of irreplaceable cultural value were dispersed.

    A consortium of businessmen and politicians attempted to assemble a private purchase that would have placed the house in trust for the state. They were unsuccessful. The house was eventually bought by Edward Walsh and Constance Cassidy, a pair of prominent Dublin barristers, for an undisclosed sum reported to be in the region of €4 million. The estate, three hundred and seventy-five years after being granted to Sir Paul Gore for his services to the English crown, passed into the ownership of representatives of the population that this article has been describing as the political and cultural successor formation to that colonial enterprise. The transfer was not literally a transfer back to the original dispossessing class — the Walsh-Cassidys are not the spiritual descendants of Sir Paul Gore in any direct genealogical sense. But in cultural-political terms, the transfer is exact: the symbolic seat of the Anglo-Irish revolutionary fusion tradition passed from the family that had produced Markievicz into the hands of the Dublin Old English Catholic professional class, by-passing the state that should have acquired it and the local community whose history it represented.

    The Walsh-Cassidys began restoration of the house with their own resources. They also began restricting public access through the estate. Lissadell had been, for the previous century, an unofficial common space for the people of Sligo — picnics on the avenue, swimming at the beach, walking in the woods, all conducted as a matter of customary local right under the indulgence of successive Gore-Booth owners. The Walsh-Cassidys claimed, and were ultimately legally vindicated in claiming, that these uses had created no formal right of way. They closed the avenues. They restricted access to those who paid the admission fee.

    Sligo County Council, under pressure from the local community and from the Lissadell Action Group that formed to contest the closures, passed a unanimous motion in December 2008 to preserve public rights of way over the four main avenues of the estate. The Walshes closed the house on 8 January 2009 and instituted legal proceedings against the council. The case ran for fifty-eight days in the High Court before Mr Justice McMahon, who ruled in June 2010 in favour of Sligo County Council on the basis that public use of the avenues had been so long-established that a right of way could be inferred from the absence of objection. The total legal costs at this stage stood at approximately €6 million.

    The Walsh-Cassidys appealed to the Supreme Court. On 11 November 2013, in a 117-page judgement, the Supreme Court reversed the High Court and ruled in favour of the owners, allowing only a public right of access along the beach. The judgement was based, throughout, on English common law precedents regarding the requirements for inferring rights of way. The Irish Constitution was nowhere cited. As Vincent Browne noted in the Irish Times shortly afterwards, “the reliance in the Lissadell case on old English common law precedents inherited by the state and the lack of reference to the Constitution of Ireland in both judgements, highlights the continued reliance of the courts of the Republic of Ireland on English law and precedent, and concomitant upholding of English-style property rights.” The Republic of Ireland’s highest court, adjudicating a dispute between Dublin barristers and a Sligo county council over access to land confiscated from the medieval Gaelic kingdom of Sligo, reasoned the case entirely within the framework of seventeenth-century English property law. The structural pattern is, at this point, no longer subtle.

    In April 2014 the Supreme Court ordered Sligo County Council to pay seventy-five per cent of the appellants’ costs, estimated at €5.25 million, in addition to the council’s own costs. By 2018, when a partial settlement was reached, the total legal bill was estimated at €7 million. The local authority that had attempted to preserve the public’s access to its own historic heritage — the heritage of the town whose Borough Council had been abolished five years earlier in 2013 — was financially crippled by the consequences of having attempted it. The bankrupting of the local democratic body was the price exacted for its attempt to retain something the state had refused to acquire when it could have done so for €3 million ten years earlier.

    There is one more detail worth recording. In July and August 2010, while the legal battle was at its most intense, Leonard Cohen performed two concerts at Lissadell as part of his late-career tour. Cohen, who could perform anywhere in the world, chose Lissadell. He spoke onstage about the resonance of the place — Markievicz, Yeats, the foundational moment of modern Irish identity — and his audience, drawn from across Ireland and from his international following, understood why he had come. What Cohen recognised internationally — what the Israeli-born seventy-five-year-old poet-songwriter could see clearly from outside — the Irish state under Bertie Ahern, Martin Cullen, and their successors could not see, would not see, refused to see. The framework operates exactly as this article has been arguing it operates. The place that produced Markievicz, that Yeats wrote about, that Cohen came to honour, was, in the calculations of the Irish state, not worth €3 million in 2003 and not worth defending against the closure of its public spaces in 2009. It was not, in the cultural grammar of the state, recognisable as what it was.

    The Lissadell case is this article’s entire argument in one estate’s history. The land confiscated from the Ó Conchobhair Sligigh; granted to Sir Paul Gore; held by the family that produced Markievicz, Eva, and Yeats’s hosts; offered to the state at the moment of its commercial sale; refused; sold to the Dublin barristers; closed against the local community; defended in court on English common law principles that predated the state itself (supposedly); with the local council bankrupted in the attempt to preserve what the state would not. Every link in the chain we have been tracing across eight hundred years is present, in compressed form, in the documented public record of the period 2003 to 2014.

    It is what happens when the framework cannot see what is in front of it.

    Travellers: The Starkest Evidence

    What was happening to Sligo was happening, in different forms, to other populations and places that did not fit the cultural framework of the new state. The pattern is most starkly visible in the case of Travellers — the indigenous nomadic population of Ireland whose treatment by the independent Irish state represents, more clearly than any other case, what the framework required to be buried in order to maintain itself.

    The Traveller community are not, as the official Irish account long maintained, a population displaced by the Famine or by other nineteenth-century dislocations. The available evidence — linguistic, genetic, cultural, and historical — points consistently to a much deeper origin, in the late-medieval and early-modern Gaelic social order. Their occupational patterns — tin-smithing, horse-dealing, seasonal labour, ritual specialisation — correspond to the roles occupied by mobile professional families in Gaelic society before the Tudor conquest. Their kinship structures, their inheritance patterns, their internal legal customs all preserve elements of the brehon order that the surrounding settled population lost centuries ago. The Travellers are not a recent ethnic formation. They are, in significant respects, the surviving carriers of pre-modern Gaelic social organisation, maintained continuously through the upheavals that destroyed the settled forms of Gaelic life. A fact now proven by scientific research and brought together by the research of TRaveller led organisations like TraVision.

    The independent Irish state’s response to this population, from the 1960s onwards, was forced assimilation. The Commission on Itinerancy of 1963, the systematic destruction of traditional encampments, the construction of settled-housing programmes designed to extinguish the nomadic lifestyle, the removal of children from Traveller families and their placement in industrial schools, the active persecution of Traveller communities by local authorities supported by central government policy — all of this was carried out under a state that nominally claimed continuity with the Gaelic Irish tradition. The state did not even formally recognise Travellers as a distinct ethnic group until 2017, and even then with no official acknowledgment of what that ethnicity actually represented historically.

    The question that explains this otherwise inexplicable behaviour is the question of what acknowledgment of Travellers’ actual origin would have implied for the legitimating narrative of the state. If Travellers were the descendants of the actual Gaelic Ireland the new state claimed to be the political expression of, then the settled population — and the state’s governing class in particular — was something else. Their claim to define Irish nationality was a claim made by people whose own historical formation was not the Gaelic one they were nominally celebrating. The Travellers’ visibility threatened the legitimating narrative of the entire state. They had to be either eliminated as a distinct group or made unrecognisable as descendants of what they were the descendants of. The state chose, in different periods, both. It tried to assimilate them out of existence as Travellers; it refused to recognise their history as the history it actually was.

    The treatment of Travellers and the treatment of Sligo are different manifestations of the same structural process. The Travellers preserved the social patterns of Gaelic Ireland; Sligo had preserved some aspects of the urban tradition of Gaelic Ireland; both stood, in different ways, as living evidence that the state’s claim to embody Gaelic Irish continuity was an appropriation rather than an inheritance. Both had to be marginalised, suppressed, or assimilated for the appropriation to maintain itself. That is what the new state did, with Travellers by direct coercive policy, with Sligo by sustained structural neglect. The mechanisms differed; the structural function was the same.


    The cultural framework that consolidated itself in the 1920s is the operating system of the Irish state, and it runs today as automatically as it ever did. Its presence is most visible in the patterns of state investment, infrastructure development, service provision, and democratic representation. These patterns can be documented, they trace the cultural fault lines that O’Sullivan Beare described in 1618 and that the Old English Catholic counter-revolution buried in the 1920s.

    The story of contemporary Sligo, and of the broader region of which Sligo is the centre, is the story of these patterns playing out in real time. Every dimension of state activity that can be measured shows the same shape: investment, services, and political voice concentrated in the eastern and southern regions descended from the Old English urban tradition; underinvestment, service withdrawal, and democratic erosion in the western and northwestern regions descended from the Gaelic urban and rural traditions. The shape is so consistent across so many domains that it cannot reasonably be explained as the cumulative result of independent decisions made by neutral institutions responding to objective needs. It is a pattern. It is structural. And it has a cause.

    That cause is what this article has been describing: the cultural framework of the post-1922 state, built by and for the Old English Catholic middle class, operating with an institutional blindness toward everything that does not fit its cultural template. The contemporary evidence of this blindness is so abundant that the difficulty is not in finding examples but in selecting them. We will examine the central infrastructure case — the Western Rail Corridor — and then turn to the case that most directly demonstrates the structural intent: the systematic dismantling of urban democratic representation in towns like Sligo, a process that began in 1913 and is still being prosecuted as I write these words in 2026.

    The Official Designation

    The European Union, in its periodic regional assessments, classifies the Northern and Western region of Ireland as a “lagging region.” This is technical language with a specific meaning: it indicates an area whose economic performance falls significantly below both the national and EU averages, attributable to long-term underinvestment in regional infrastructure and weaker economic development relative to comparable regions elsewhere. The classification is not contentious. The Irish state does not dispute it. The European Parliament’s Committee on Regional Development has confirmed it. The data are consistent across multiple measures: GDP per capita, infrastructure density, broadband penetration, transport connectivity, healthcare access, third-level education attainment, and so on.

    What is contentious is the explanation. The official explanation, when one is offered at all, is in the passive voice: there has been underinvestment, services have been rationalised, demographic factors have produced unfavourable outcomes. The phrasing presents the situation as the unintended consequence of impersonal forces — geographical disadvantage, market dynamics, demographic pressure — rather than as the result of specific institutional decisions made over decades by specific bodies operating with specific cultural assumptions.

    This passive-voice explanation is not satisfactory. The Northern and Western region is not an isolated, resource-poor periphery in the way that, say, the Scottish Highlands or the Italian Mezzogiorno are sometimes characterised. It is, by any objective measure, a region with substantial economic potential.

    The question that the official explanation cannot answer is why this potential has been systematically not realised. The answer, as the cases that follow will demonstrate, is that the institutions of the Irish state are structured in ways that prevent the realisation of western potential, and that this is not an accident of policy but a feature of governance.

    The Western Rail Corridor: A Case Study in Cultural Blindness

    The Western Rail Corridor — the proposed restoration of the rail line that once ran along the Atlantic seaboard from Cork through Limerick, Galway, and Sligo to Derry — is the textbook example of what happens when a region’s needs are illegible to the state that nominally serves it. I have documented the detailed history of this case elsewhere; here I will summarise the structural pattern that case reveals.

    The line itself, with its associated infrastructure, was substantially intact when the Irish state was founded. It connected the western seaboard to the national rail network and, through Sligo’s nineteenth-century intermodal port infrastructure, to the Atlantic coastal shipping system. Its restoration would require not the construction of a new corridor but the reopening of an existing one. The economic case for restoration is strong and has been documented repeatedly: it would connect three international airports, link the western seaboard to Cork’s container port at a moment when post-Brexit Ireland urgently needs alternative European-facing transport routes, integrate the campuses of Atlantic Technological University, and enable the modal shift from road freight to rail-and-coastal-shipping that EU transport policy actively encourages. EU funding is available for exactly this kind of project through the Trans-European Transport Network (Ten-T) programme.

    The restoration has not happened. It has not happened despite the existing infrastructure, despite the documented economic case, despite the available funding, despite sustained advocacy by communities along the route, and despite the obvious strategic alignment with EU policy. It has not happened because, at every decision point over the past fifteen years, the Irish state has acted to prevent it from happening.

    In 2011, Leo Varadkar, then Minister for Transport, personally removed the Western Rail Corridor and the broader western transport programme from Ireland’s submission to the Ten-T network — locking western Ireland out of EU transport funding streams for the foreseeable future. Subsequent studies of the rail corridor’s viability have been commissioned with scopes deliberately truncated to exclude the connections that would demonstrate its viability — examining only the 52-kilometre segment from Athenry to Claremorris, never the full corridor with its airport, port, and university connections. The consultancy that produced the most recent strategic rail review excluding Sligo from major new rail developments is the same consultancy simultaneously contracted to design a cycling greenway on the disused rail line — a direct conflict of interest that would be flagged in most jurisdictions but that has been allowed to stand here. The greenway construction itself, once completed, will make rail restoration practically irreversible: the political cost of removing a popular amenity to restore a railway would be prohibitive.

    Meanwhile, the same institutional bodies that have systematically obstructed western rail pushing ahead with MetroLink — a €9–23 billion underground railway connecting Dublin city centre to Dublin Airport — with full state backing, expedited planning, and a target operational date in the early 2030s. Once MetroLink is operational, Dublin Airport’s monopoly on direct rail-airport connection will be the established national standard, and any subsequent restoration of western rail will face the further question of whether it is “needed” given the consolidation of national air traffic at Dublin.

    The pattern is consistent across decades and across decision points. It is not the result of a single official’s bias or a single ministerial decision. It is the result of an institutional culture that does not consider the western seaboard a strategic priority — that does not, in any sustained way, even notice it as something requiring strategic thinking. The National Transport Authority, the body with statutory responsibility for transport policy nationally, was originally established as the Dublin Transport Authority. Its institutional DNA, its board composition, its priorities, and its operational culture are all oriented toward the Greater Dublin Area. Western transport needs are processed through Dublin institutions staffed by Dublin officials operating with Dublin-centred assumptions about what constitutes viable infrastructure.

    This is not, in most cases, malicious. The officials involved are not waking up each morning determined to undermine the western seaboard. They are doing their jobs as they understand their jobs. The problem is that their jobs have been defined within a cultural framework that does not include the western seaboard as a place requiring active strategic engagement. When the western seaboard appears on the agenda at all, it appears as a regional issue to be managed rather than as a national strategic opportunity to be developed. The studies are commissioned to assess whether the region can justify investment, not to assess how investment can develop the region. The default position is non-development, and the burden of proof is on the region to demonstrate that this should change.

    This is what cultural blindness looks like in administrative practice. Not bias, not discrimination, not a conspiracy. A framework that has been built around one cultural understanding of the country, that processes information through that understanding, and that quietly fails to see what falls outside it.

    The Pattern Across Domains

    The Western Rail Corridor case is not unusual. It is the most documented example of a pattern that repeats across every major area of state activity.

    In healthcare, the pattern is service withdrawal from regional centres and concentration of specialist provision in the major Old English-descended cities. Sligo University Hospital, like other regional hospitals along the western seaboard, has seen successive removals of specialist services — cardiac surgery, complex cancer treatments, certain forms of trauma care — to “centres of excellence” in Dublin, Cork, Galway, and Limerick. Patients from the northwest now routinely travel three or four hours each way for procedures that would have been available locally a generation ago. The rationalisation is always justified on grounds of clinical concentration and economies of scale; the same logic is never applied in reverse to consolidate services in regional centres at the expense of the major cities, even where the regional centre could plausibly serve a wide catchment.

    In higher education, the pattern is institutional hierarchy mapped onto cultural geography. The major Old English-descended cities have universities — UCD, TCD, UCC, UL, the University of Galway, Maynooth — with full research funding, doctoral programmes, and international standing. The western seaboard had institutes of technology, recently upgraded to technological universities, with substantially smaller research budgets, fewer postgraduate places, and weaker access to competitive funding streams. The naming distinction is not cosmetic. It maps onto resource allocation, recruitment power, and the brain drain that the institutional hierarchy itself produces. Atlantic Technological University, the institution covering the entire northwest, was constituted only in 2022 and is still in the process of integrating campuses that have no proper transport links between them — because, as we have seen, the rail infrastructure that would integrate them has been systematically prevented from being restored.

    In inward investment, the pattern is concentration of IDA Ireland’s high-value foreign direct investment in the Old English-descended cities. The major multinational operations — the pharmaceutical campuses, the technology headquarters, the financial services back-offices — cluster around Dublin, Cork, Limerick, and Galway. The western seaboard receives a much smaller share, both in absolute terms and per capita, and the investment that does come is concentrated in lower-value activities. This is again justified in terms of economic rationality: existing clusters attract further investment, talent concentrations reinforce themselves, infrastructure availability dictates location decisions. All true. But the existing clusters, talent concentrations, and infrastructure availability are themselves the product of decades of state investment decisions that have followed the same cultural pattern. The “rational” outcome is the cumulative result of a non-rational distributional process.

    In broadband and digital infrastructure, the pattern is the National Broadband Plan, which has been extended, delayed, and reduced in scope repeatedly, leaving the western seaboard with the worst connectivity in Western Europe well into the third decade of the century. The plan’s slowest rollout has been in precisely the rural and small-town areas where remote working could allow people to live in the region while earning incomes — that is, in precisely the areas where digital connectivity could most directly reverse the demographic drain.

    In emigration and population distribution, the cumulative pattern is the most stark of all. The Greater Dublin Area now contains over forty per cent of the national population and continues to grow at a rate that has produced one of the most acute housing crises in Europe. The northwest continues to lose its young people, generation after generation, to Dublin, to Britain, to Australia and Canada and the United States. The rural population of the western seaboard, in many districts, is older than the national average and has been declining steadily for decades. This is not the result of any one policy. It is the cumulative result of every dimension of state activity we have discussed pointing in the same direction.

    The Shannon Water Pipeline: Extraction Made Visible

    There is one contemporary case that makes the extractive character of the relationship more visible than any other: the proposed Shannon water pipeline. The proposal is to pump water from the Shannon basin to supply the Greater Dublin Area, whose existing water sources are inadequate to support its continued growth.

    The reaction to this proposal in the west has been a fury that surprises people who have not been paying attention. It is not, the western critics insist, about water-hoarding or parish-pump resistance to national infrastructure projects. It is about what the proposal exemplifies. Dublin wants western water but will not build western infrastructure. Dublin wants western resources but will not invest in western opportunity. Dublin wants to extract but never to contribute. The relationship is asymmetrical, and the asymmetry has been so consistent for so long that the Shannon pipeline appears, to people in the west, not as an isolated infrastructure project but as the next logical step in a sustained programme of regional extraction.

    The colonial parallel is hard to avoid. Throughout the modern history of European empires, the relationship between metropoles and their colonies was characterised by a one-way flow: resources, products, and labour moved from periphery to centre, while infrastructure investment, political representation, and cultural recognition moved in the opposite direction only to the degree necessary to maintain the extraction. The Irish post-independence relationship between Dublin and the west has, for a century, conformed to this pattern with remarkable fidelity. The west has provided Dublin with its population — every generation forced to migrate for work, education, opportunity. It has provided rural and pastoral products. It has provided the cultural materials — Gaelic mythology, Atlantic landscapes, traditional music — that decorate the official national identity. And now it is being asked to provide the water. In return, it has received the closure of services, the prevention of infrastructure, the abolition of local democracy, and the patronising attention of state agencies that approach it as a problem to be managed rather than a region to be supported.

    The 2013 Reform: A Century-Long Pattern Completed

    The infrastructure failures we have just surveyed are, in one sense, easy to dismiss. They are products of complex decision processes, attributable to competing priorities, justifiable in various technical languages, and capable of being defended on any individual occasion. The structural pattern is visible only when one steps back. There is, however, one case in which the structural intent is documented in the public record, attributable to identifiable decision-makers, and impossible to defend in technical language. That case is the abolition of the Sligo Borough Council in 2013, and the broader local government reform of which it was part.

    To see what was done in 2013, we have to return to 1913. The two dates are connected by a structural pattern that ran continuously through the intervening century. In the spring of 1913, as the Sligo Dock Strike unfolded, the political character of the town’s local government institutions was sharply visible. The rural Sligo County Council formally denounced James Larkin and the ITGWU as the carriers of “foul, anti-Christian doctrines.” The denunciation came in explicitly religious language, from a body whose membership was drawn predominantly from the rural districts of the county — small farmers, rural shopkeepers, Catholic professionals — a body shaped by the cultural formation we have been describing as the Old English Catholic petit-bourgeois. The same denunciation was not echoed by Sligo Borough Council, the urban authority responsible for the town itself. The Mayor of Sligo backed the strikers, hosted mass meetings of them in the Town Hall, and supported the cause publicly. The Borough Council, drawing its membership from the town’s working class, Protestant middle class, and cross-confessional radicals, was politically aligned mostly with the strike, not against it.

    This 1913 split — rural Catholic conservative county versus urban radical borough — was not an accident of personnel. It was a structural feature of the town. The rural districts and the urban centre had different cultural compositions, different political traditions, and different visions of what the town and county should be. The Borough Council, as the formal institution of urban Sligo, was the political vehicle of the same cross-confessional formation that had won the Dock Strike, that would shortly produce the 1922 anti-Treaty supermajority, that maintained the Connachtach republican newspaper under a Protestant editor, that lost its young men to executions on Slievemore and internment after the Civil War. The County Council was the political vehicle of a different formation: the rural Catholic small-property class that fitted comfortably into the dominant cultural framework of the new state and that would, over the following decades, prosper under it.

    For a hundred years after 1913, both institutions continued to exist, with the political distinction between them slowly eroding under the cultural pressure of the post-independence state but never entirely disappearing. The Borough Council retained, in attenuated form, the urban radical character that had distinguished it from the rural county. It was the formal expression of what Sligo town was — a place whose cultural and political traditions did not fit the dominant national framework. It was not, by the twenty-first century, a powerful institution. Decades of centralisation had stripped it of most of its functions. But it persisted, and its persistence was a kind of structural irritant.

    In 2013, the Fine Gael and Labour government finally resolved the irritation. They did so under the cover of a financial scandal. Sligo County Council — not the Borough — had accumulated approximately €94 million in debt through speculative land purchases during the Celtic Tiger years. The financial mismanagement was real. The remedy was to abolish, not the County Council that had accrued the debt, but the Borough Council that had not. Phil Hogan, the Minister for the Environment responsible for the reform, observed publicly that “Sligo is certainly one of the reasons we are reforming local authorities.” It was an extraordinary statement. It identified a specific town as a reason for restructuring national local government, while justifying the restructuring on grounds that pointed at a different institution entirely. The actual operation was the elimination of urban democratic representation in a town whose urban democratic representation had, for a century, been ideologically inconvenient.

    The mechanics of the abolition deserve close attention. Sligo Borough Council had been an institution with twelve elected councillors, providing urban Sligo with direct municipal representation. Under the Local Government Reform Act 2014, the Borough was abolished and replaced with a Municipal District of Sligo within the County Council, allocated six councillors. These six were placed on the reconstituted Sligo County Council alongside thirteen councillors elected from the rural districts. The urban majority of the old Borough had become an urban minority in the new combined authority. The cultural-political distinction between rural Catholic county and urban radical borough — visible in 1913, eroded but persistent through the century — was administratively erased by drowning the urban vote in the rural one.

    This was gerrymandering by abolition. It was not described as such in the official rationale, which spoke of efficiency, modernisation, and the elimination of overlapping responsibilities. But the structural effect was unmistakable. The cultural formation that had backed the Dock Strike, returned anti-Treaty candidates two-to-one in 1922, edited the Connachtach under a Protestant pen, and maintained, however attenuated, an institutional voice through eight decades of cultural hostility — that formation lost its formal representation. What replaced it was a body in which the cultural majority of the surrounding agricultural districts, comfortably aligned with the dominant national framework, structurally outvoted the inheritors of the urban radical tradition.

    The 2014 reform did not target Sligo alone. It abolished eighty town councils across Ireland in a single legislative action. Ireland, which had been one of the least decentralised states in Europe before the reform, became the least decentralised state in Europe after it. The European Charter of Local Self-Government, which Ireland had ratified, was systematically violated by the changes; the Council of Europe’s monitoring body has repeatedly noted Ireland’s non-compliance. The cumulative effect was the largest single reduction in democratic representation undertaken by any Western European state in the post-war era. It was carried out without referendum, without sustained public debate, and without any acknowledgment of the structural pattern it completed.

    Sligo’s case was the case Hogan named. It was named because it was the case in which the structural intent was most visible: an urban radical institutional tradition, persistent for a century against the cultural framework of the dominant national formation, finally administratively eliminated under cover of a financial scandal in which it was not implicated. The official language of the reform belonged to the late-twentieth-century vocabulary of administrative rationalisation. The actual operation belonged to the longer history this article has been reconstructing — the same history that built the Pale in the thirteenth century, that conquered Gaelic Sligo in the 1590s, that consolidated Old English Catholic dominance through Catholic Emancipation, that defeated the fusion project in 1916–23, and that has, since 1922, governed places like Sligo with the structural blindness of an institutional framework that cannot see them and would prefer they did not exist.

    The Process Continues: The 2025–26 Local Democracy Taskforce

    The story does not stop in 2013. It continues at the moment of writing, in the spring of 2026, with a contemporary case that demonstrates the structural pattern operating in real time.

    The 2020 Programme for Government, and more emphatically the 2025 Programme for Government (“Securing Ireland’s Future”), committed the state to a “Local Democracy Taskforce” intended, in the official language, to “finalise a programme for the reform and strengthening of local government.” Pressure had been building for a decade. The Council of Europe had monitored Ireland’s local government structures repeatedly and noted, in its 2023 report, the country’s serious non-compliance with the European Charter of Local Self-Government. The Association of Irish Local Government had published its own analyses calling for restoration of town councils. The Seanad Public Consultation Committee had reported in October 2024 on the future of local democracy. Pressure from across the political spectrum had been mounting for some kind of acknowledgment that the 2014 abolitions had gone too far.

    The Taskforce was established on 4 June 2025 and held its first meeting on 26 June 2025. The membership was drawn from existing local government institutions — councillors, chief executives, audit committee chairs, departmental officials, and a former Council of Europe representative. The terms of reference set out four “pillars” — Structure, Finance, Functions, and Governance/Accountability — and a mandate to consider devolution of decision-making powers to councillors, strengthening of municipal districts, and improvement of the framework for local authority finance.

    What the terms of reference did not include — and this is the central fact of the case — was the restoration of the town councils that had been abolished in 2014. An Association of Irish Local Government spokesperson explicitly confirmed, in February 2026, that “reintroduction of town councils wasn’t on the terms of reference for the Local Democracy Taskforce.” The Taskforce had been set up to reform local government while being structurally prevented from considering the central question that local government activists, the Council of Europe, and the affected populations had been raising for a decade.

    The Taskforce completed its work and presented its final report to the Minister for Housing, Local Government and Heritage and the Minister for Local Government and Planning in early March 2026. It is not, at the time of writing, publicly available. It has not been brought to Cabinet. The Taoiseach, Micheál Martin, was asked about the report by the Tipperary TD Seamus Healy in early May 2026, in the context of Healy’s long-running campaign for the restoration of town and borough councils. Martin’s response, reported by Tipp FM, was that he had “expressed disappointment with the report” and that Healy should “not hold his breath on its contents.”

    Consider what this means. The Government commissioned a Taskforce on local democracy, restricted its terms of reference to exclude the central question, received a report from the Taskforce in March 2026, and as of May 2026 was sitting on the report while the Taoiseach publicly signalled disappointment with whatever the Taskforce had nevertheless managed to recommend. The process is documented in the parliamentary record. The cultural framework that abolished town councils in 2014 is, in 2025–26, working actively to ensure they are not restored, while operating a public consultation theatre intended to suggest that consideration is being given to the question.

    This is not, in 2026, the result of medieval cultural fault lines persisting unconsciously through institutional inertia. This is conscious, current, identifiable political action by a sitting government to prevent the restoration of democratic representation in towns whose representation was abolished a decade earlier and whose populations have been demanding its return ever since. The Taskforce was the structural mechanism for not addressing the issue. The report being sat on is the next stage of not addressing the issue. The Taoiseach’s preemptive disappointment with the report’s contents is the third stage of not addressing the issue.

    This is what the framework looks like when its operations become visible. Most of the time the framework is invisible — its decisions are made within institutions that frame them in technical languages, its outcomes are explained in passive-voice descriptions, and the structural pattern only emerges when one stands back. In the present case, because the question has become politically prominent enough that some response was required, the framework has been forced to operate in public view. What is on view is precisely the pattern this article has been describing: a state that cannot bring itself to restore democratic representation in places like Sligo because doing so would restore institutional voice to populations whose existence the state’s framework was constructed to obscure.

    Why EU Funding Cannot Fix It

    There is a final point about contemporary Sligo that needs to be made explicitly, because it is the point that breaks the standard liberal response to regional underdevelopment. The standard response is that the European Union provides substantial funding for “lagging regions” and that Sligo’s underdevelopment is therefore a matter that can be corrected through the proper administration of available resources. This response misses the structural issue.

    EU funding does not flow automatically. It has to be drawn down by member states. It has to be allocated to specific projects by national authorities. It has to be applied for through processes those authorities control. If the national authority is institutionally incapable of seeing what a region needs, then it cannot translate available EU money into actual development there. The Western Rail Corridor case is the perfect illustration. EU funding was available; the project was strategically aligned with EU policy; the route already existed; the documented economic case was strong. None of this mattered, because the national authority — the Department of Transport under Varadkar in 2011 — actively removed the project from the funding pathway. The EU could not unilaterally fund a project the Irish state did not submit.

    The Council of Europe’s repeated criticism of Irish non-compliance with the European Charter of Local Self-Government, similarly, has produced no domestic remedy. The state, having been formally found non-compliant, has responded by establishing a Taskforce with terms of reference that exclude the central remedy. External pressure cannot overcome internal cultural blindness when the institutions responsible for translating external pressure into domestic action are themselves built within the framework that produced the original problem.

    This is the structural trap. The funding that exists at EU level cannot reach the regions that need it because the national institutions are not built to channel it there. The democratic remedies recommended by European bodies cannot be implemented because the national institutions are not built to implement them. The lagging region remains lagging not because it is intrinsically unviable but because the framework that processes its claims is not built to recognise them. No amount of EU funding will fix this until the framework itself is examined and changed.

    What Other Accounts Miss

    A substantial body of writing now documents the dimensions of western Irish underdevelopment — the rail blockages, the hospital closures, the IDA imbalances, the broadband failures, the population drain, the local government abolitions. Some of this writing is excellent investigative journalism; some is policy analysis; some is community advocacy. What unites all of it is the documentation of symptoms.

    What almost none of it does is provide the context. The symptoms are real, they are documented, they are correctly identified. But they are presented as a set of independent failures — a transport policy problem here, a healthcare rationalisation problem there, a broadband rollout failure somewhere else, a local government reform somewhere else again, a demographic crisis as the cumulative result. The implicit theory of cause is that this is a series of unfortunate decisions, each individually justifiable, that have cumulatively produced an outcome no one explicitly intended.

    This theory of cause is wrong. The decisions are not independent. They follow a pattern. The pattern follows the cultural geography of the country. The cultural geography reflects, with extraordinary fidelity, the structural inheritance described by O’Sullivan Beare in 1618 and consolidated by the Old English Catholic counter-revolution of the 1920s. The reason all the writing on western neglect documents the symptoms without explaining the cause is that explaining the cause requires naming something that the official framework of the Irish state cannot easily name: that the state itself was built by and for a specific cultural formation, that it operates through cultural assumptions specific to that formation, and that places like Sligo, which do not fit those assumptions, are not just neglected by it but are, in a structural sense, invisible to it.

    This article has been attempting to make that cause visible. The case for that visibility is not only descriptive. It is practical. Until the cause is named, the symptoms cannot be addressed in any sustained way. Individual battles may be won — a service restored, a road built, a council seat reinstated — but the framework that produced the symptoms will continue to produce them. The Western Rail Corridor may eventually be restored under sufficient pressure, but the next infrastructure project will go through the same process of obstruction, the next service rationalisation will follow the same pattern, the next funding cycle will produce the same misallocation, the next Local Democracy Taskforce will be set up with the central question excluded from its terms of reference. The framework reproduces itself. It will continue to reproduce itself until it is recognised for what it is.

    What this would look like, and what would be required to change it, is the question that remains.


    We can now state plainly what could not be stated at the beginning, because the historical work to support it had not yet been done.

    The poorest regions of Ireland are not poor because they lack resources. They are not poor because of geography, demography, or the impersonal workings of market economics. They are poor because they are the regions most thoroughly devastated by colonialism — and crucially, by two colonialisms, the second of which has never been named.

    The first colonialism is the one Irish historiography acknowledges: the eight centuries of English conquest, plantation, dispossession, and cultural destruction that culminated in the Tudor wars, the Cromwellian settlement, the penal era, and the famine. This colonialism is well documented. Its effects on the western and northwestern regions of Ireland are well understood. The official Irish state recognises it, commemorates it, and uses it as the foundational narrative of its own legitimacy.

    The second colonialism is the one that began in 1922. It was not imposed from outside but consolidated from within. It was carried out not by a foreign power but by one of the three Irelands O’Sullivan Beare had described in 1618 — the population descended from the medieval Old English colonisers, transformed over three centuries into the urban, English-speaking, post-Tridentine Catholic middle class culture that took control of the new state at independence and rebuilt it in their own cultural image. This second colonialism has not been recognised, has not been commemorated, has not been used to explain anything. On the contrary: the official narrative of the state has been constructed precisely to make it invisible. The state has had every reason to maintain its invisibility, because the state is the political vehicle of the population that carried it out.

    Sligo is one example of what the second colonialism has done. Not because Sligo is special — though it is, with its three hundred years of Gaelic urban history, its unusual demographic configuration, its central role in the fusion attempt — but because Sligo is structurally unsuited to the cultural framework of the post-independence state in almost every dimension. The town had its Gaelic urban tradition: invisible. It had its Protestant middle class: marginalised. It had its radical labour movement: suppressed. It had its cross-confessional revolutionary alliance: officially forgotten. It had its democratic institutions: progressively abolished. Each dimension of what made Sligo what it was put it on the wrong side of the new dispensation. The cumulative effect, over a century, has been the slow institutional erasure of a place whose actual history is incompatible with the state’s preferred narrative.

    The contemporary symptoms — the lagging region status, the blocked railway, the closed services, the abolished Borough Council, the unrealised museum, the emigration of generation after generation of young people — are not the unrelated misfortunes of a peripheral town. They are the visible expression of a single underlying process: the structural inability of the post-independence Irish state to see, to recognise, or to serve a population whose history does not fit the cultural template the state was built to embody.

    This inability is what we have been calling cultural blindness. The phrase is not metaphorical. The blindness is real, structural, and operative. It is the reason the same pattern repeats across every dimension of state activity. It is the reason no amount of EU funding can fix the problem at source. It is the reason the official explanations for western underdevelopment are always passive-voice descriptions of “underinvestment” rather than active-voice accounts of who did not invest, when, and why. The framework that processes these decisions cannot see itself, because seeing itself would require recognising that the post-independence state is not the political expression of a unified Irish nation but the political expression of one cultural formation among several.

    This is the thing that has not been named, and that until it is named will continue to produce the outcomes we have documented.

    Why the Diagnosis Matters

    There is a standard liberal response to regional underdevelopment in Ireland that goes something like this. Yes, the western regions face real challenges. Yes, infrastructure investment has been uneven. Yes, services have been concentrated in major urban centres. The remedy is to do better: more EU funding properly applied, more strategic planning, more regional development programmes, more attention to balanced national development. Within the existing institutional framework, more enlightened decisions can be made. The problem is one of policy, and policy can be improved.

    This response is not entirely wrong. Better decisions can in fact be made within the existing framework, and some of them have been made — incremental improvements in particular sectors, occasional successful regional initiatives, the gradual extension of broadband and certain services. But the response misses the structural point. The framework that produces the cumulative pattern of western underdevelopment is not a policy problem. It is a cultural problem operating through policy mechanisms. It will continue to produce the same outcomes regardless of which individuals are making policy decisions within it, because the framework itself shapes what counts as a reasonable decision in the first place.

    This is why the diagnosis matters. If the diagnosis is wrong, the remedy is wrong. Treating the symptoms of western underdevelopment as a series of unfortunate policy failures, each individually correctable, allows the framework that produces them to continue operating untouched. Each individual battle may be won — a service restored, a route reopened, a funding cycle redirected — and the framework will go on producing the next wave of failures somewhere else. The lagging region remains lagging because the institutional capacity to see what it is, and therefore to serve what it needs, does not exist.

    For this to change, the framework itself has to be examined, and that requires naming what it is.

    What Recognition Would Require

    The naming would require admitting several things that the official Irish narrative has been built to deny.

    It would require admitting that there were three Irelands in the seventeenth century, and that there are still recognisably three Irelands in the twenty-first — Gaelic-descended, Anglo-Irish-Protestant-descended, and Old English Catholic-descended — though the boundaries between them have shifted and the Old English Catholic formation has become numerically and culturally dominant in ways that obscure the distinction. The cultural fault lines O’Sullivan Beare described have not disappeared. They have been buried under a symbolic Gaelic national identity that allows the dominant formation to claim continuity with what it has, in fact, replaced.

    It would require admitting that independence in 1922 was not a unified national restoration but a transfer of power within a fundamentally colonial framework, from the British Protestant Ascendancy to the Old English Catholic middle class, accomplished through the defeat of the cross-confessional revolutionary tradition that had briefly threatened to produce a different outcome. The defeat of that tradition was the work of the population that succeeded the British — not the British themselves, who were withdrawing — and the state that emerged from this defeat consolidated itself around the cultural assumptions of the victorious formation.

    It would require admitting that the Roman Catholic Church’s central role in twentieth-century Irish life was not the natural expression of Irish Catholicism but the specific cultural product of the Old English cultural formation that had preserved continental post-Tridentine Catholicism through the penal era and brought it to dominance through Catholic Emancipation, the devotional revolution, and the consolidation of the independent state. The other Irish Catholicism — the localised, decentralised, devotionally varied Christianity of the Gaelic countryside, fused with pre-Christian elements and weakly institutionalised — was suppressed by the same process that elevated the continental model to national official status. The Church’s contemporary loss of influence, dramatic as it has been, has not yet been accompanied by any serious recovery of the alternative religious cultures it displaced.

    It would require admitting that the regions of the country that have been most thoroughly impoverished over the past century — the western and northwestern counties, the inner-city working-class districts, the Gaeltacht remnants, the Traveller communities — are not the unlucky losers of impersonal economic processes. They are the populations and places that the cultural framework of the post-independence state cannot see, cannot serve, and in many cases has actively persecuted.

    These admissions would not be politically comfortable. They would disturb the foundational narrative of the state. They would raise immediate questions about the legitimacy of institutions that operate in the name of a unified Irish nation while in practice serving one cultural formation. They would require the descendants of the Old English Catholic middle class — who have ruled the country for a century without acknowledging that this is what they have done — to reckon with their own history in a way that would be uncomfortable for many of them personally and politically destabilising for the institutions they have built. The reluctance to name what this article has been describing is not, therefore, mere oversight. It is the political reluctance of a dominant cultural formation to acknowledge its own dominance.

    The reluctance is understandable. It is also indefensible if the consequence is the continued impoverishment of the populations and regions the dominant formation cannot see.

    The Federal Vision Returns

    What would a state look like that could see all three Irelands and serve them equally? The question is not new, and the answer was substantially worked out a century ago by people who were then ignored.

    Bulmer Hobson’s federal vision proposed an Ireland organised so as to devolve real authority to regions and traditions — to allow Ulster Protestants, Gaeltacht communities, urban working classes, and rural smallholders to govern themselves through structures designed for their actual conditions rather than imposed from Dublin according to uniform diktat. Hobson was pushed out of the IRB in 1916 and his vision was buried by the centralising counter-revolution. But the vision remains usable. It was never disproved; it was merely defeated. The conditions that would allow its recovery are different now, and in some respects more favourable. The cultural plurality that Hobson tried to accommodate has been damaged, but it has not been destroyed. The recognition of multiple Irish traditions, which a century ago required difficult intellectual work against prevailing assumptions, is now made considerably easier by the cumulative collapse of those assumptions.

    The post-Catholic Ireland that has emerged over the past three decades — through the marriage equality referendum, the abortion referendum, the loss of the Church’s moral authority, the public reckoning with institutional abuse — has dismantled some of the institutional infrastructure of the Old English Catholic dominance without yet replacing it with anything coherent. The state remains structurally what it was, but the cultural foundations have shifted. This is the window in which the recognition of the broader historical pattern becomes politically possible, because the formation that has been ruling is no longer in a position to enforce its denial of having ruled. The institutional Catholic Church, whose collusion was essential to the Old English Catholic project’s twentieth-century consolidation, no longer has the capacity to suppress the historical conversation. The educational system, the cultural institutions, the media — all of which were once aligned with the maintenance of the official narrative — are now more permeable to alternative readings.

    This does not mean recognition will come easily. The political vehicles of the Old English Catholic formation remain in place — the two major parties, the senior civil service, the dominant professional and commercial networks — and their interest in maintaining the framework that has served them is undiminished. But the framework’s invisibility is no longer assured. The question is whether the populations who have been losers under that framework — in the west, in the inner cities, in the Gaeltacht, among the Travellers, in the marginalised Protestant communities of both jurisdictions, among the working class generally — will recognise themselves as such, will recognise the common structural cause of their marginalisation, and will articulate it politically.

    The Museum

    To return, finally, to the symbol with which we began. The museum that Sligo has been trying to establish for over seventy years has not been built because its construction is not, in any obvious sense, possible within the cultural framework of the state. The museum would have to tell Sligo’s actual history, and Sligo’s actual history is not the history that fits the state’s narrative.

    It would have to tell the story of the Gaelic city — three hundred years of urban civilisation under Gaelic governance, manuscripts produced, trade conducted, an alternative form of Irishness that the standard narrative cannot accommodate. It would have to tell the story of the Protestant settler community that became the de facto middle class, and that has been steadily diminished over the past century by processes the state does not officially acknowledge. It would have to tell the story of the radical labour tradition, the cross-confessional alliances, the dock strikes, the Sligo contribution to the revolutionary period — much of which is absent from the standard national history. It would have to tell the story of the Gaelic Revival fusion attempt and its defeat, with Sligo at its centre. It would have to tell, in short, the history this article has been telling. And no state institution has had any reason to want that history told.

    If the museum is ever built — and built with proper resources, with proper scholarly authority, with proper civic recognition — it will be because something has shifted in the framework that has prevented its construction for seventy years. The construction of the museum will not be the cause of that shift; it will be its sign.

    The same can be said of the railway, the hospital services, the university designation, the EU funding application, the restored Borough Council. None of these is sufficient by itself. Each is a sign of whether the framework that has produced their absence has begun to give way. The question is not whether Sligo will get its rail line and its museum and its services. The question is whether the cultural blindness that has prevented Sligo from getting these things will be examined, named, and corrected, so that the same blindness stops producing the same outcomes elsewhere and everywhere it operates.

    The question, finally, is not “What is wrong with Sligo people?”

    The question is: What is wrong with us, that we cannot see what Sligo is?

    That question has an answer. The answer is this article. It has been the work of these pages to make the answer sayable. The work of saying it, repeatedly and publicly until something changes, remains.


    References

    On Old English dominance of party and property into the modern age.

    https://www.irishtimes.com/news/ff-and-fg-tribal-split-traced-back-to-12th-century-1.607729

    https://www.irishtimes.com/news/environment/land-buys-in-boom-pushed-council-debt-to-94m-1.1702151

    https://www.historyireland.com/pr-the-sligo-borough-election-of-1919/

    I. Primary historical sources on medieval and early modern Sligo

    Annals of Connacht (Annála Connacht). Compiled c. 1224–1544 by the Ó Maoilchonaire family among others. Edited by A. Martin Freeman, Annála Connacht: The Annals of Connacht (A.D. 1224–1544). Dublin: Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies, 1944. Online via CELT, University College Cork. — Used throughout Part II for the medieval dynastic history.

    Annals of the Four Masters (Annála Ríoghachta Éireann). Compiled c. 1632–1636 by Mícheál Ó Cléirigh and collaborators at the Franciscan convent of Donegal. Edited by John O’Donovan, 7 vols., Dublin, 1851. — Used for the Tudor conquest period.

    Annals of Ulster (Annála Uladh). Compiled at Senad Mac Manus in Fermanagh, late 15th century. Edited by William M. Hennessy and Bartholomew MacCarthy, Dublin, 1887–1901. Online via CELT. — Used for the O’Donnell-related material.

    O’Sullivan Beare, Philip. Briefe relation of Ireland, and the diversity of Irish in the same. Manuscript, c. 1618. Various editions; available through CELT. — The “three types of Irish” passages quoted in Parts III, IV, V, and VII. Foundational text for the entire cultural-fault-lines argument.

    Sidney, Sir Henry. Memorandum on Connacht, 1576. Quoted in Alice Stopford Green, The Making of Ireland and Its Undoing, p. 19. — The “haunted with strangers” testimony on Sligo, used in Part II.


    II. Primary sources from the Gaelic Revival and revolutionary period

    Hyde, Douglas. “The Necessity for De-Anglicising Ireland.” Lecture delivered at the inaugural meeting of the National Literary Society, Dublin, 25 November 1892. Reprinted in Charles Gavan Duffy, George Sigerson and Douglas Hyde, The Revival of Irish Literature. London: T. Fisher Unwin, 1894. — Central text for Part IV.

    Connolly, James. Labour in Irish History. Dublin: Maunsel, 1910. — Used in Parts IV, V, VII.

    Connolly, James. The Reconquest of Ireland. Dublin: Liberty Hall, 1915. — Used in Part V for the argument that political independence without economic restructuring would be hollow.

    Hobson, Bulmer. Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow. Tralee: Anvil Books, 1968. — Memoirs containing the “verbal differences” passage quoted in Part V. Hobson’s federal vision and his account of being pushed out of the IRB are central to Parts IV, V, and VII.

    Tone, Theobald Wolfe. Life of Theobald Wolfe Tone, Founder of the United Irish Society. Edited by his son William Theobald Wolfe Tone, Washington, 1826. — The “common name of Irishman” passage quoted in Part IV.

    Davis, Thomas. Essays Literary and Historical. Edited by D. J. O’Donoghue, Dundalk, 1914. — General reference for Part IV’s discussion of cultural pluralism in the Young Ireland tradition.

    Yeats, John Butler. Letters to His Son W. B. Yeats and Others, 1869–1922. Edited by Joseph Hone, London: Faber & Faber, 1944. — Source for the “socialist anarchist Home Ruler” self-description, used in Part IV. (Note: this attribution should be verified against the published correspondence — the phrase is sometimes cited as coming from his unpublished letters or his memoir Early Memories.)


    III. Secondary scholarship — Sligo specific

    O’Dowd, Mary. Power, Politics and Land: Early Modern Sligo, 1568–1688. Belfast: Institute of Irish Studies, Queen’s University of Belfast, 1991. — The standard scholarly treatment of Sligo through the Tudor conquest and seventeenth century. Essential for Parts II and III. The book also documents the substantial Scottish settlement in Sligo, distinct from the Ulster Plantation pattern, which is relevant to the article’s argument about Sligo’s unusual demographic configuration.

    Simms, Katharine. “A Lost Tribe: The Clan Murtagh O’Conors.” Journal of the Galway Archaeological and Historical Society, Vol. 53 (2001), pp. 1–22. — Primary source for the medieval dynastic history reconstructed in Part II, including the Lebor na hUidre ransom story.

    O’Rorke, Rev. Terrence. The History of Sligo: Town and County. 2 vols. Dublin: James Duffy, 1889. — The classic local antiquarian history. Useful for medieval and early modern material; obviously dated in its interpretive frameworks but valuable as a compilation of sources. The author was a parish priest in the Sligo region.

    Farry, Michael. Sligo 1914–1921: A Chronicle of Conflict. Trim: Killoran Press, 1994. — Used for the revolutionary period material in Part V.

    Farry, Michael. The Aftermath of Revolution: Sligo 1921–23. Dublin: University College Dublin Press, 2000. — Source for the claim that the Civil War was approximately three times as destructive in Sligo as the War of Independence; for the Brian MacNeill killing on Slievemore; for the 2:1 anti-Treaty result in the 1922 election. Essential for Part V.

    Deignan, Patrick. Sligo Protestants, 1912–26. PhD thesis, National University of Ireland Maynooth, 2014. — Documents the Sligo Protestant community through the revolutionary period; the source for the Bradshaw material expanded in Part V. Available via the Maynooth University Repository.


    IV. Secondary scholarship — general Irish history

    Stopford Green, Alice. The Making of Ireland and Its Undoing, 1200–1600. London: Macmillan, 1908. (Second edition, Dublin: Maunsel, 1920.) — Stopford Green’s account of medieval Sligo, including the Sidney testimony, is the textual anchor for Part II’s account of Sligo as “an Irish city whose buildings of wood and stone were said to be splendid, whose ships traded with Spain, and carried cloth to Southampton.” Stopford Green was a Protestant nationalist historian whose work explicitly rehabilitated the Gaelic civilisation against the dominant English-colonial historiography of her time. Available open-access via the Internet Archive.

    Stopford Green, Alice. Irish Nationality. London: Williams & Norgate, 1911.

    Stopford Green, Alice. The Old Irish World. Dublin: M. H. Gill, 1912.

    Ellis, Steven G. “Why the History of ‘the Celtic Fringe’ Remains Unwritten.” European Review of History, 10:2 (2003), pp. 221–231. — Used in Parts III and V for the argument about the marginalisation of certain historical perspectives in Irish and British historiography.

    Canny, Nicholas. [Work on Edmund Spenser and the colonisation of Ireland, c. 2025 — precise title to be verified from project files.] — Cited in Part II for the ideological background to the Tudor conquest. The relevant earlier work is Canny’s “The Attempted Anglicisation of Ireland in the Seventeenth Century: An Exemplar of ‘British History’,” in Ronald G. Asch (ed.), Three Nations — A Common History? Bochum, 1993.

    Antman. [Work titled along the lines of “Total War in Ireland, 1558–1603” — full citation to be verified from project files.] — Cited in Part II for the Tudor military tactics that destroyed Gaelic Sligo.


    V. Hobson, anarcho-nationalism, and the federal alternative

    Hay, Marnie. Bulmer Hobson and the Nationalist Movement in Twentieth-Century Ireland. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2009. — The standard biographical treatment. The project file “Hay_Resurrection_of_Bulmer_Hobson_MS.pdf” may be a working paper version of this material or a related manuscript.

    [Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom.] Project file. — Full bibliographic details to be verified from the source document.

    Hobson, Bulmer. A Short History of the Irish Volunteers, Vol. 1. Dublin: Candle Press, 1918.

    Hobson, Bulmer. Defensive Warfare: A Handbook for Irish Nationalists. Belfast: West Belfast Branch of Sinn Féin, 1909. — The early articulation of his strategic and political vision, written before the militarist faction took over the IRB.


    VI. Travellers and Gaelic continuity

    Helleiner, Jane. Irish Travellers: Racism and the Politics of Culture. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

    TraVision, Outside the Colony Podcast
    https://www.youtube.com/@OutsideTheColony


    VII. The 1913 Sligo Dock Strike

    National Library of Ireland. “Sligo Dispute.” Online exhibit drawing on contemporary Sligo Champion newspaper coverage. https://www.nli.ie/news-stories/stories/sligo-dispute — Primary documentary detail on the dispute, the employers affected (including Pollexfen and Gore-Booth’s Connacht Manufacturing Company), and the settlement terms. Central source for Part IV.

    “1913 Sligo Dock Strike.” Wikipedia entry. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1913_Sligo_Dock_strike — Useful summary; should be cross-checked against the NLI material and Farry’s books.

    Irish Times. “West awakens to worker rights.” 11 September 2013. https://www.irishtimes.com/culture/heritage/west-awakens-to-worker-rights-1.1522292 — Coverage of the centenary of the strike, including the parallel between Arthur Jackson’s tactics in Sligo and William Martin Murphy’s in Dublin.

    An Phoblacht. “Sligo prelude to Great Lockout 1913.” June 2013. https://www.anphoblacht.com/contents/23192 — Used for the settlement details and the County Council’s denunciation of Larkin’s “foul, anti-Christian doctrines.”

    [The Irish Story.] “Remembering the Lockout.” August 2013. https://www.theirishstory.com/2013/08/27/remembering-the-lockout/ — Useful contextual material on the wider 1913 industrial confrontations including Sligo.


    VIII. Bradshaw and the Sligo revolutionary period

    “Bradshaw, Robert George.” Dictionary of Irish Biography. Royal Irish Academy. https://www.dib.ie/biography/bradshaw-robert-george-a0875 — Primary biographical source for Part V.

    “Green, Alice Sophia Amelia Stopford.” Dictionary of Irish Biography. Royal Irish Academy. https://www.dib.ie/biography/green-alice-sophia-amelia-stopford-a3602 — Biographical context for Stopford Green’s intellectual project.

    The Irish Story. “Book Review: Sligo. The Irish Revolution 1912–23.” 16 December 2012. https://www.theirishstory.com/2012/12/16/book-review-sligo-the-irish-revolution-1912-23/ — Useful commentary on Farry’s books, including the 2:1 anti-Treaty vote figure and the relative destructiveness of the Civil War in Sligo.


    IX. The 2013 abolition and current Local Democracy Taskforce

    Hogan, Phil. Statements as Minister for the Environment, Community and Local Government, 2013, on the abolition of town councils. The “Sligo is certainly one of the reasons we are reforming local authorities” quote is widely reported; specific source to be confirmed.

    Local Government Reform Act 2014. Statute Book of Ireland. https://www.irishstatutebook.ie/eli/2014/act/1/enacted/en/html — The legislative vehicle for the abolition of the borough and town councils, including Sligo Borough Council.

    Council of Europe, Congress of Local and Regional Authorities. Monitoring of the application of the European Charter of Local Self-Government in Ireland. October 2023. — Source for Ireland’s documented non-compliance with the Charter.

    Programme for Government 2025: Securing Ireland’s Future. Department of the Taoiseach, January 2025. https://www.gov.ie/en/department-of-the-taoiseach/publications/programme-for-government-2025/ — The political commitment to establish the Local Democracy Taskforce.

    Department of Housing, Local Government and Heritage. “Local Democracy Taskforce established to reform and strengthen local government.” Press release, 6 June 2025. https://www.gov.ie/en/department-of-housing-local-government-and-heritage/press-releases/local-democracy-taskforce-established-to-reform-and-strengthen-local-government/

    Department of Housing, Local Government and Heritage. “Local Democracy Taskforce.” Webpage including terms of reference and membership. https://www.gov.ie/en/department-of-housing-local-government-and-heritage/publications/local-democracy-taskforce/

    Department of Housing, Local Government and Heritage. “Local Democracy Taskforce presents final report with recommendations for reform of local government in Ireland.” Press release, March 2026. https://www.gov.ie/en/department-of-housing-local-government-and-heritage/press-releases/local-democracy-taskforce-presents-final-report-with-recommendations-for-reform-of-local-government-in-ireland/

    Dáil Éireann written answers. “Local Government Reform.” 27 May 2025. https://www.oireachtas.ie/en/debates/question/2025-05-27/376/ — Departmental responses on the Taskforce process.

    Dáil Éireann written answers. “Local Government Reform.” 20 March 2025. https://www.oireachtas.ie/en/debates/question/2025-03-20/section/93/

    Tipp FM. “Healy calls on Taoiseach to confirm his stance on re-establishing Borough and Town Councils.” 4 May 2026. https://tippfm.com/news/healy-calls-on-taoiseach-to-confirm-his-stance-on-re-establishing-borough-and-town-councils/ — Source for the Taoiseach Micheál Martin’s “expressed disappointment with the report” comment and the “not to hold his breath” quote. Central source for the closing argument of Part VI.

    Dundalk Democrat / Louth Live. “Councillors told reintroduction of Town Councils a matter for ‘higher Government’.” 17 February 2026. https://www.dundalkdemocrat.ie/news/home/2017298/councillors-told-reintroduction-of-town-councils-a-matter-for-higher-government.html — Source for the AILG spokesperson’s confirmation that town council restoration was not in the Taskforce’s terms of reference.

    Connaught Telegraph. “Mayo Letters of the Week: We need solutions to a damaged democracy.” 26 April 2026. https://www.con-telegraph.ie/2026/04/26/mayo-letters-of-the-week-we-need-solutions-to-a-damaged-democracy/ — Documents the Taskforce’s submission of its report to Ministers Browne and Cummins.

    Ó Riordáin, Seán. “Ireland’s taskforce on local democracy.” Administration, Vol. 73, No. 4 (December 2025), pp. 61–70. https://doi.org/10.2478/admin-2025-0026 — Scholarly analysis of the Taskforce process.

    Association of Irish Local Government. Building Stronger Local Government: AILG General Election Manifesto. November 2024. — Background pressure for the Taskforce.


    X. The Western Rail Corridor and contemporary infrastructure

    [The author.] “Dublin’s Great Greenway Swindle.” allismotion.org. https://allismotion.org/dublins-great-greenway-swindle/ — Detailed forensic documentation of the WRC obstruction history. Referenced in Part VI.


    XI. Background — genetic and prehistoric Ireland (project files)

    These are not directly cited in the article but provide the broader empirical background for claims about deep continuity in Ireland’s population history:

    Cassidy, Lara M., et al. “Neolithic and Bronze Age migration to Ireland and establishment of the insular Atlantic genome.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 113:2 (2016), pp. 368–373.

    Hofmanová, Zuzana, et al. “Early farmers from across Europe directly descended from Neolithic Aegeans.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 113:25 (2016), pp. 6886–6891.

    Gilbert, Edmund, et al. “Genomic insights into the population structure and demographic history of the Irish population.” Scientific Reports, 7 (2017), 17199.

    Byrne, Ross P., et al. “The Irish DNA Atlas: Revealing Fine-Scale Population Structure and History within Ireland.” Scientific Reports, 8 (2018), 17199.

    Keohane, F. M., et al. (2020). “Microbiome and health implications for ethnic minorities…” — Full citation to be verified from the project file.


    XII. Other project files (cited or referenced)

    Crampsie, Arlene. “Creating Citizens from Colonial Subjects: Reforming Local Government in Early Twentieth-Century Ireland.” [Journal and date to be verified from the project file.] — Relevant to the structural-continuity argument about how local government was reshaped in the period of independence.


    A note on citation completeness

    The references above are as complete as I have been able to make them given the materials available. Several references — particularly Antman’s piece on the Tudor period, the Canny essay on Spenser, the John Butler Yeats quotation, and the specific Phil Hogan source — would benefit from verification against the original project files or the user’s own notes before publication.

    For a blog publication this level of citation is more than sufficient. For potential book chapter use, a final pass to confirm exact page numbers and to standardise citation format would be advisable.

    The article makes some claims (particularly about the cultural composition of the 2013 Borough Council vs County Council in 1913, and about the specifics of the 2014 Local Government Reform Act’s effect on Sligo) that could be sharpened with citation of specific Borough Council records, electoral results, and council debates from the relevant periods. If access to the Sligo County Council archive is feasible, these primary documents would significantly strengthen the empirical case.

  • Bulmer Hobson: The Revolutionary Who Survived to Imagine a Different Ireland

    Bulmer Hobson: The Revolutionary Who Survived to Imagine a Different Ireland

    Dylan Foley

    Words:19054

    Time to read:50 minutes

    Introduction

    On Good Friday 1916, Bulmer Hobson found himself in an absurd and bitter predicament. His own comrades in the Irish Republican Brotherhood—men he had recruited, trained, and worked alongside for over a decade—kidnapped him and held him captive in a house in the Dublin suburbs. They weren’t acting on behalf of the British Crown. They were acting to prevent Hobson from stopping the Easter Rising, an insurrection he believed would end in military disaster and political catastrophe.

    The irony was cruel. Hobson had spent fifteen years building the IRB into an effective revolutionary organisation. He had co-founded Na Fianna Éireann, the nationalist youth movement. He had been instrumental in establishing the Irish Volunteers. He had coordinated the Howth gunrunning that armed the independence movement. He had brought Patrick Pearse into the inner circles of revolutionary activity. Yet when the moment came, Hobson hesitated, and they removed him.

    His captors needn’t have worried about what to do with him afterward. When Hobson finally emerged from hiding after the June 1917 amnesty, he discovered that his political life was over. To the general public it was as if he had been executed along with the rebel leaders, but without the posthumous benefit of their spin-doctors. His former comrades, misunderstanding his motives for opposing the Rising, denounced him as a coward and a traitor. He was subjected to a peculiar form of living death—ostracism without martyrdom, survival without resurrection.

    Yet this political death sentence carries within it a profound historical irony. Because Bulmer Hobson survived, because he lived on for another fifty-three years, dying only in 1969, he became the only major figure of the revolutionary generation who could articulate in detail what the Irish independence movement had originally intended for the new Ireland. And what he articulated, particularly in the 1930s when he tried desperately to get the Irish government to listen, was a vision so radically different from what emerged that it reads now like a message from an alternative timeline.


    Hobson’s vision wasn’t simply nationalist. It was anarcho-nationalist—a synthesis of revolutionary separatism with the libertarian socialist thought that dominated progressive circles before the First World War. More remarkably, his economic proposals, dismissed and ridiculed in his own time, anticipated by decades the monetary theories that economists now call Modern Monetary Theory or Chartalism.

    He understood that money was a creation of the state, that banks manufactured credit through accounting entries, and that a sovereign government could invest in its people without begging permission from financial markets. He published these ideas in 1933, three years before Keynes’ General Theory, at a time when the Irish government was pursuing precisely the kind of austerity policies that would condemn generations to poverty and emigration.

    This is the story of what Ireland’s revolutionaries actually believed before the gunfire of Easter Week drowned out everything but the rhetoric of blood sacrifice and Catholic Nationalism. It’s the story of a comprehensive social and economic program that was buried along with Hobson’s reputation, and the story of what might have been if the Irish Free State had listened to the one revolutionary leader who survived to tell them.

    Part One: The Quaker Revolutionary

    Bulmer Hobson was never supposed to be a revolutionary. Born in 1883 in Holywood, County Down, he came from a liberal Belfast Quaker family. His father, Benjamin Hobson Jr., was a commercial traveller who identified as a Gladstonian Home Ruler—respectable, moderate, constitutional. His mother, Mary Ann Bulmer, was a suffragist and amateur archaeologist from Darlington in England. The Hobsons believed in gradual reform, rational persuasion, and the peaceful resolution of political conflicts.

    Yet by his late teens, Hobson had moved far beyond his family’s moderate nationalism. He joined the Gaelic League and immersed himself in the cultural nationalist movement sweeping through turn-of-the-century Ireland. More significantly, he began reading widely in revolutionary and radical literature. He discovered Theobald Wolfe Tone and the United Irishmen, whose combination of non-sectarianism and separatism would shape his political thinking for life. He read the Young Irelander James Fintan Lalor, whose writings on land and economics provided him with a physiocratic framework that would later inform his economic thought. And crucially, he encountered the works of the European anarchists and libertarian socialists who dominated progressive thought in the decades before the First World War transformed the landscape of the left.

    In 1901, Hobson and his friend Denis McCullough joined Robert Johnston’s Pioneer Branch of Cumann na nGaedheal in Belfast. Johnston was a lieutenant of Fred Allan, a remarkable figure who embodied the intersection of Irish nationalism with the libertarian socialist currents of the era. Allan had delivered lectures on “Socialism” and the “Russian Revolutionary Movement” to the Dublin Young Ireland Society in the early 1880s. In 1894 he met with various English anarchists. Allan represented a strain of Irish nationalism that sought to fuse Fenianism with labor politics and drew freely on English radicalism and continental anarchist thought.

    Through these connections, Hobson entered a revolutionary milieu that was far more ideologically sophisticated than the romantic nationalism often associated with the Irish independence movement. This was a world where activists read Kropotkin alongside Tone, where the Russian revolutionary tradition was studied as closely as the 1798 rebellion, and where questions of economic organization and social revolution were considered as important as national independence.

    In December 1905, Hobson and McCullough founded the Dungannon Clubs in Belfast, naming them after the 1782 Volunteer convention that had forced Britain to grant legislative independence to the Irish Parliament. The Dungannon Clubs were ostensibly part of Arthur Griffith’s Sinn Féin movement, which advocated a “Hungarian Policy”—independence modeled on the 1867 compromise between imperial Austria and Hungary. But Hobson and his colleagues had more radical aims. They were using Sinn Féin as a public face while working to rebuild the Irish Republican Brotherhood into an effective revolutionary organization.

    The IRB had fallen into decline by the turn of the century. It was riddled with informers, lacking in purpose, and largely disconnected from the vibrant cultural nationalism of the Gaelic revival (exceptions were IRB president John O’Leary and John Butler Yeats who kept up a sophisticated “shaping” of opinion in the cultural sphere, but who certainly werent militant). Hobson set about transforming it. He brought energy, organization, and most importantly, a comprehensive ideological program that went far beyond simple political separation. The manifesto of the Dungannon Clubs declared that “Irish Trades Unionism, now a mean tail to an English Democracy, must be recognised and nationalised, and made to play its great and proper part in the upbuilding of the country.” This wasn’t mere nationalist rhetoric. It reflected Hobson’s emerging synthesis of separatist politics with social and economic revolution.

    In 1907, Hobson launched a newspaper called the Republic to articulate the Dungannon Clubs’ program. Though it lasted only from December 1906 to May 1907, it provided the template for what would become his most important platform: Irish Freedom, the IRB newspaper that ran from 1910 to 1914. In the Republic, Hobson wrote under the pen name Curoi MacDare, “Our work must be constructive as well as destructive; we must rebuild as well as destroy. And, though our first need is for a national political organisation to wrest this country from the grip of England, that is not our only need, nor must that organisation be purely political and neglect the many sided life of the nation.”

    This formulation—constructive as well as destructive—came directly from the French anarchist Pierre-Joseph Proudhon, who had used the maxim “Destruam ut Adificabo” (“I destroy in order to build up”) to emphasize the need to create new libertarian institutions to replace existing ones. Whether Hobson knew he was echoing Proudhon directly or had absorbed the idea through the wider radical culture of the period, he was clearly operating within an anarchist framework. The goal wasn’t simply to transfer state power from British to Irish hands. It was to fundamentally reconstruct Irish society on different principles.

    Part Two: The Anarchist Moment

    To understand Hobson’s vision, we must understand what “socialism” meant in the decade before the First World War. This is crucial because the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917 and the subsequent Cold War have so thoroughly reshaped our understanding of left-wing politics that we’ve largely forgotten the ideological landscape that Hobson and his generation inhabited.

    Before 1914, the dominant strain of socialist thought among revolutionaries wasn’t Marxism—it was anarchism and libertarian socialism. The distinction matters profoundly. Marxism, particularly as it evolved in the hands of Lenin and the Bolsheviks, emphasized centralized state power, vanguard parties, and the “dictatorship of the proletariat.” Anarchists and libertarian socialists rejected all of this. They saw the state itself as the fundamental problem, whether ruled by capitalists or by a revolutionary party claiming to represent the workers. They advocated instead for decentralized, self-governing communities, voluntary cooperation, and the abolition of all imposed hierarchies.

    The Russian anarchist Peter Kropotkin was the most influential theorist of this tradition, and his ideas circulated widely in Irish revolutionary circles. Kropotkin’s newspaper, Freedom, reported approvingly in 1908 on a meeting where the writer Standish O’Grady recommended that Irishmen read Kropotkin’s Mutual Aid as a recipe for developing Irish civilization. O’Grady, whom Hobson worked alongside on the Peasant newspaper, was deeply influenced by Kropotkin’s vision of decentralized communes based on mutual aid rather than state power or market competition.

    Kropotkin’s 1898 book Fields, Factories and Workshops provided a detailed blueprint for economic decentralization. He argued that modern technology made it possible for communities to combine agriculture with small-scale industry, achieving economic self-sufficiency without the massive centralized factories and urban concentration that characterized industrial capitalism. This vision had obvious appeal to Irish nationalists who wanted to reverse the economic devastation wrought by British rule without simply replicating British industrial models.

    By 1913, Hobson was thoroughly familiar with Kropotkin’s work. Writing in the Gaelic American, he referenced Fields, Factories and Workshops directly, noting the Russian anarchist’s “alluring vision of the countryside where agriculture is interspersed with industries.” The Peasant had reviewed the book favorably in 1908, recommending it to its readers and outlining how Ireland should develop full home markets along the lines Kropotkin prescribed.

    But Kropotkin wasn’t the only anarchist influence on Hobson’s thinking. Proudhon’s concept of the “social economy” as distinct from the “political economy” provided a framework for bypassing state machinery entirely. Proudhon argued that economic life organized through voluntary cooperation and mutual banks could function independently of government control. This idea resonated deeply with Hobson’s strategy of reducing “the social economy to its first elements”—breaking up the existing system to place Irish people beyond the control of the British state.

    Herbert Spencer, the individualist philosopher, also shaped Hobson’s worldview. Spencer was much admired in Irish anarchist circles, and Hobson read his Data of Ethics, quoting it approvingly in Irish Freedom. Spencer’s evolutionary theory of social cooperation—the idea that voluntary mutual aid represented a higher stage of human development than competition or coercion—fit perfectly with both Kropotkin’s anarchism and Hobson’s nationalism. Interestingly, Michael Davitt, the founder of the Land League, had also cited Spencer’s views in Land League publications. The American anarchist Benjamin Tucker had praised the Land League as “the nearest approach on a large scale, to perfect Anarchistic organization that the world has yet seen.”

    These weren’t abstract theoretical influences. They shaped Hobson’s practical program in concrete ways. In 1908, writing in the Irish Homestead—the journal of the cooperative movement edited by George Russell (Ӕ), who was himself enthusiastically taking up Kropotkin’s anarchism—Hobson called for the establishment of an Irish School of Economics. This wasn’t simply about technical training. It was about developing an entirely different approach to economic organization, one based on cooperation rather than competition, on local self-sufficiency rather than dependence on global markets, and on social needs rather than profit.

    The same year, Hobson worked with Constance Markievicz, a socialist and feminist who would later fight in the Easter Rising, to establish a cooperative commune in Dublin based on the Ralahine model. Ralahine had been a short-lived cooperative colony established in County Clare in the 1830s by a landlord inspired by Robert Owen’s cooperative socialism. Though Hobson’s commune also failed, the attempt revealed his commitment to actually constructing the alternative institutions that would form the basis of a liberated Ireland, not simply fighting to transfer political power.

    This practical orientation characterized all of Hobson’s work. In 1909 he published Defensive Warfare, a handbook for Irish nationalists that outlined a strategy of passive resistance and guerrilla tactics. But Defensive Warfare wasn’t only about military tactics. It articulated a comprehensive social and economic strategy based on the anarchist principle that “the modern state’s complex administrative machinery relies on the habit of acquiescence. If that habit were broken, the machinery would immediately be paralysed.”

    Hobson proposed using Ireland’s local government boards—created under the 1898 Local Government Act, which had given the vote to every occupier irrespective of wealth, religion, or sex—as weapons against British rule. These elected boards were supposed to administer decrees from Dublin Castle, but Hobson argued they could refuse to cooperate, effectively blocking the Castle boards and making British administration impossible. This was pure Kropotkin, who had written in “Local Action” that “the abolition of monopolies will not be done by acts of national Parliaments: it will be done, first, by the people of each locality.”

    At the same time, Hobson advocated constructing an alternative social economy that would bypass British control entirely. He argued for cooperative societies that would provide credit, organize production, and create the infrastructure for economic self-sufficiency. Writing in the Peasant in 1907, he outlined a detailed plan for cooperative tillage societies that would provide low-interest loans and technical education to farmers, enabling them to increase production and achieve independence from British-controlled markets and financial institutions.

    This cooperative approach drew on Proudhon’s advocacy of People’s Banks—mutual credit institutions that would provide financing without the extraction of profit by capitalist financiers. In August 1908, George Russell chaired the newly founded Sinn Féin Co-operative People’s Bank, which attempted to put these principles into practice. Hobson recognized that economic independence required not just political separation but the creation of alternative institutions that could function independently of—and eventually replace—the structures of British rule.

    The synthesis Hobson was developing had a name: anarcho-nationalism. The historian Sean Worgan, who has studied Hobson’s relationship to anarchist thought more thoroughly than anyone, defines it precisely: “Anarcho-nationalism drew on anarchism and placed it in the nationalist framework of seeking independence from the British.” All anarchists rejected the legitimacy of external government and condemned imposed political authority and domination. They sought to establish decentralized, self-regulating societies consisting of federations of voluntary associations. Hobson simply applied this program to Ireland, arguing that escaping British rule required not just political independence but a fundamental reconstruction of Irish society along cooperative, decentralized lines.

    This was the ideology that Hobson brought into the heart of the IRB. And it was the ideology that Irish Freedom, the newspaper he edited from 1910 to 1914, would disseminate throughout the revolutionary movement.

    Part Three: Irish Freedom and the Revolutionary Program

    In November 1910, the first issue of Irish Freedom appeared on the streets of Dublin. Ostensibly published by the Dublin Central Wolfe Tone Clubs Committee, it was in reality the organ of the Irish Republican Brotherhood. Patrick McCartan was listed as editor, but as Hobson himself later admitted, he did most of the actual editorial work. Along with P.S. O’Hegarty, another former Dungannon Club colleague, Hobson “wrote all the editorials and a good many of the articles.” The paper’s manager was Sean McDermott, who would be executed after the Easter Rising. Among its contributors were Patrick Pearse, Ernest Blythe, and a mysterious figure who signed himself “Northman.”

    Irish Freedom was, in Hobson’s own words, “the most dangerous paper published in Ireland since the Fenian days.” But its danger lay not simply in its advocacy of armed rebellion against British rule. What made it truly subversive was its comprehensive program for social and economic transformation. As Hobson put it, “Irish Freedom represented the militant left wing of the Irish national movement, and advocated the independence of Ireland by every practicable means, including the use of physical force.” That left-wing character wasn’t incidental—it was fundamental to what Hobson and his colleagues were trying to achieve.

    The paper’s very appearance signaled its ideological commitments. Side by side, Irish Freedom and Kropotkin’s anarchist newspaper Freedom looked remarkably similar, from the title treatment to the general layout. This wasn’t coincidence. Irish Freedom deliberately modeled itself on Kropotkin’s paper, and there was substantial crossover between the two publications. A number of articles in Irish Freedom shared titles—and occasionally themes—with pieces that had appeared in Freedom. “Today and To-Morrow,” “The Work Before Us,” “Under Which Flag,” “The Coming Storm,” “Rocks Ahead”—all of these titles appeared in both papers, part of a shared vocabulary that linked Irish nationalism to the broader anarchist movement.

    Most tellingly, Freedom reported in its April 1912 edition that the Daily Chronicle had noted “suspicious Irish and German names in Freedom’s membership.” The June 1908 issue of Freedom contained an article titled “The Failure and Farce of Parliamentarianism” by “An Irish Rebel,” who rejected parliamentary methods and discussed the potential use of general strikes as political weapons in Ireland. This rejection of parliamentarianism aligned perfectly with Sinn Féin and the IRB’s abstentionist policy, but it was grounded in anarchist principle rather than mere tactical consideration.

    The figure of “Northman” embodied this connection between Irish nationalism and international anarchism. Northman wrote for Freedom at the end of 1901 and then for Irish Freedom in 1912 and 1913. Years later, one of his articles in Irish Freedom was double-signed as both “Northman” and “Seaghan Mac An Learlah”—a Gaelicized version of John Lawlor. Lawlor was a former handball player from Pennsylvania who became Vice President of the Dublin Trades Council and Labour League. He was one of three Dublin Trades Council members on the funeral committee for the veteran Fenian O’Donovan Rossa in 1915, and it was Northman who wrote the tribute article “Rossa in the Dock” for the funeral’s souvenir booklet. Since Hobson was Honorary Secretary of that funeral committee, the two men worked closely together.

    Through Northman and other contributors, Irish Freedom articulated a vision that went far beyond political nationalism. In February 1913, Ernest Blythe published an article titled “The Co-operative Commonwealth” that laid out the economic alternative to both capitalism and state socialism. Blythe described how cooperation could be achieved in workshops, manufacturing, shopkeeping, and especially agriculture. Agricultural cooperation was key because “The agricultural co-operator, assisted and advised by Nationalists who consider the whole community, will as time goes on lengthen his arm and multiply his activities until all industry is federated with him in a harmonious, symmetrical co-operative commonwealth.”

    The language is significant. Blythe spoke of industry federating itself, not being organized by the state. This was an explicitly anarchist solution, a federation of voluntary associations rather than state ownership. Blythe contrasted this cooperative commonwealth with “the present system of competitive profiteering” on one hand and “Social Reform” on the other. Social Reform, he warned, would lead to “the servile State, when the masses, in name and in fact, will be slaves, with every detail of their lives carefully and hygienically regulated by their owners, the capitalists, who by virtue of their wealth will in reality be the state.”

    This critique of the “servile state” came directly from anarchist theory. Anarchists had long argued that state socialism, whatever its proponents intended, would inevitably produce a new form of slavery. Blythe made this explicit: “Whatever the State Socialists may aim at (and all honest men will admit that their intentions are good) they have so far only brought us social reform, the prelude to the servile state.” What Ireland needed instead was social revolution, not social reform. This required preserving and developing the working class’s “responsibility, initiative and dependence”—qualities essential for driving genuine social transformation.

    This position explains what otherwise appears as a contradiction in Hobson’s relationship to the labor movement. Sean O’Casey, in his history of the Irish Citizen Army, accused Hobson of being anti-socialist and doing his best to prevent understanding between labor and nationalism. During the 1913 Dublin Lockout, at a general meeting of the IRB, Hobson convinced the audience that as a democratic organization supportive of all Irish citizens regardless of class, the IRB should not intervene on the side of the workers. O’Casey saw this as evidence of Hobson’s hostility toward labor and socialism.

    But this reading misunderstands Hobson’s position entirely. He wasn’t anti-worker or anti-socialist. He was anti-state-socialist, and his anarcho-nationalist approach required bringing workers and employers together in cooperative relationships rather than sharpening class conflict. This was consistent with his earlier cooperative projects and his belief that social revolution required constructing alternative institutions, not capturing state power. James Connolly, the Marxist who would command the Citizen Army in the Easter Rising, had once urged Hobson to “give up Sinn Féin propaganda and devote himself to a left wing Labour movement”—hardly something he would have suggested to someone he viewed as an enemy of labour.

    Hobson’s wariness of state socialism manifested clearly in Irish Freedom’s response to the British government’s National Health Insurance Act of 1911. This act compulsorily insured all workers earning less than £160 a year against sickness and provided minimal unemployment insurance, funded through contributions from the state, employers, and workers themselves. Hobson objected strenuously, not because he opposed workers having insurance, but because he saw the state scheme as imposing unnecessary costs on Irish businesses while undermining voluntary alternatives.

    Hobson had established An Cumann Coranta, a mutual insurance scheme “started in order to protect Irish Nationalists against loss of their employment on account of their activity in the national cause.” This was precisely the kind of voluntary, cooperative institution that anarchists like Proudhon had advocated—workers organizing their own mutual aid societies independent of both capitalist insurance companies and state programs. The British government’s compulsory scheme threatened to crowd out these voluntary alternatives while extending state control over yet another aspect of Irish life.

    Through Irish Freedom, Hobson pursued a consistent program: destroy the mechanisms of British control while constructing the institutions of an alternative social economy. In September 1911, when railway workers struck in a dispute that paralyzed transport throughout Ireland, Irish Freedom called urgently for “a coherent and well thought out social policy if nation building in Ireland was to mean anything more than a high-sounding phrase.” The railway strike, Irish Freedom argued, had “shaken the country to its foundations” and revealed that political independence alone would be meaningless without addressing fundamental questions of economic power.

    Northman developed this argument in a lengthy article titled “The Economic Basis of a Revolutionary Movement: An Address to Nationalists,” published in January 1913. Surveying the history of revolutionary movements from the French Revolution through Parnell’s Land League, Northman argued that “the hopes of the people to secure a better and happier way of life have been one of the chief factors in every revolution.” A general survey of the previous century convinced him “that a social policy would add greatly to the strength of the separatist movement.”

    He went further: “If we take a definite step in propounding our social ideal, in stating quite clearly that the establishment of an Irish Republic will be followed by an equable social re-organisation, then we shall give impetus and strength to the movement which will hasten the day when English domination will be overthrown.” This wasn’t opportunism—adding social promises to attract working-class support. It was the core of the program. National independence and social revolution were inseparable because British rule wasn’t simply political domination. It was an entire economic system designed to extract wealth from Ireland while preventing the development of Irish industry.

    Hobson had made this clear in his 1907 American speaking tour. Viewing the Anglo-Irish relationship through a social-Darwinian lens, he declared: “The modern fight for existence is a fight for markets, whether it be waged with the sword or by using your stronger economic position and the economic conditions existing, against more poorly equipped opponents. England’s war with Ireland is for the markets of Ireland—and in order to keep Ireland supplying her with raw materials and foodstuffs and taking manufactured goods in turn.”

    This analysis led to a crucial strategic conclusion. As Northman wrote, “In our work we should not now shirk the choice that will eventually be thrust upon us. We must not leave a powerful garrison of our enemy in our country.” Political independence that left British economic structures in place would be a hollow victory. The garrison to be expelled wasn’t just British soldiers and administrators. It was the entire apparatus of financial and commercial control that kept Ireland subordinate.

    The solution, articulated across dozens of articles in Irish Freedom, involved several interconnected elements. First, develop Irish industries and agriculture through cooperative organization, bypassing both British capital and the profit-extracting mechanisms of capitalism. Second, establish People’s Banks and cooperative credit institutions to provide financing independent of British-controlled financial markets. Third, use local government boards to block British administration while providing the framework for alternative governance. Fourth, create mutual aid societies for insurance, education, and other social needs. Fifth, refuse to participate in British political institutions while constructing parallel Irish ones.

    This was anarcho-nationalism in practice—a comprehensive program for achieving independence not merely as a transfer of state power but as a fundamental reorganization of society. And it was this program that Hobson brought into the heart of the IRB, the secret society that would ultimately launch the Easter Rising.

    Hobson’s influence on the IRB during this period was immense. He served on its Supreme Council from 1912 to 1914. He recruited key figures into the organization, bringing them into contact with these ideas. Patrick Pearse, who would lead the Easter Rising and whose proclamation of the Irish Republic promised to cherish all the children of the nation equally, wrote for Irish Freedom. Tom Clarke, the old Fenian who had spent fifteen years in British prisons and who became the spiritual leader of the Rising’s planners, worked closely with Hobson on multiple projects. Sean McDermott, executed alongside Pearse and Clarke, managed Irish Freedom’s operations.

    These men were exposed to and influenced by the anarcho-nationalist vision that Irish Freedom articulated. The Easter Proclamation’s promises of religious and civil liberty, equal rights and opportunities for all citizens, and care for all the nation’s children didn’t emerge from nowhere. They reflected the social revolutionary tradition that Hobson had worked to instill in the IRB.

    But there was a fatal contradiction developing. Hobson’s anarcho-nationalism was fundamentally opposed to what he called “insurrection with no hope of military success.” His entire strategic framework, outlined in Defensive Warfare, aimed at social revolution through the construction of alternative institutions and the withdrawal of consent from British rule. Armed resistance had its place, but as guerrilla warfare supporting a broader social movement, not as a dramatic blood sacrifice designed to shock the Irish people into consciousness.

    By 1913 and 1914, another faction within the IRB was moving in a different direction. They had absorbed the rhetoric of social transformation but not the anarchist commitment to building alternative institutions. What they wanted was a spectacular rising that would, through the sacrifice of martyrs’ blood, awaken nationalist sentiment and provoke the Irish people to revolution. This was closer to the romantic nationalism of Young Ireland than to the systematic anarchism that Hobson advocated.

    The conflict came to a head over the Irish Volunteers. Hobson had been instrumental in establishing the Volunteers in 1913 as a nationalist counterweight to the Ulster Volunteer Force. He coordinated the Howth gunrunning in July 1914 that armed the organization. But when John Redmond, leader of the Irish Parliamentary Party, demanded that twenty-five of his nominees be added to the Volunteers’ Provisional Committee in June 1914, Hobson accepted this compromise to prevent a split in the organization.

    The IRB’s Supreme Council never forgave him. From their perspective, Hobson had betrayed the revolutionary cause by allowing constitutionalist politicians to gain influence over the Volunteers. They fired him from the Gaelic American, where he had been Irish correspondent. They excluded him from Irish Freedom. Most importantly, they excluded him from the planning for what would become the Easter Rising.

    In his 1968 memoir Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, Hobson reflected bitterly on this period. The IRB leadership, he wrote, had begun meeting secretly without informing him, making plans he knew nothing about. At a meeting of Volunteer headquarters staff on April 5, 1916, Patrick Pearse denied that any insurrection was planned. Hobson believed him. Less than three weeks later, on Good Friday, his comrades came to arrest him.

    Part Four: The Kidnapping and Its Aftermath

    The men who came for Hobson on Good Friday 1916 were acting on orders from the IRB’s Military Council, the secret inner group that had planned the Rising without informing the organization’s Supreme Council. They brought Hobson to a house in the Dublin suburbs and held him there for the duration of Easter Week. They treated him civilly enough—he wasn’t physically harmed—but the message was unmistakable. The revolution Hobson had worked toward for fifteen years would proceed without him, and indeed against him.

    From his captivity, Hobson could hear the distant sounds of gunfire as his former comrades launched their doomed insurrection. Everything he had argued against—the timing, the tactics, the fundamental strategy of blood sacrifice over systematic resistance—was being enacted while he sat helpless. The Rising lasted six days before the rebels surrendered. The British executed fifteen of the leaders, including Pearse, Clarke, and MacDermott. Connolly, wounded in the fighting, was shot while strapped to a chair because he couldn’t stand.

    Hobson was released after the Rising was crushed, but he had to go into hiding to avoid arrest. He married Claire Gregan in June 1916 while still on the run. Claire was a member of Sinn Féin and Cumann na mBan who had been his secretary at the Irish Volunteer office. They emerged from hiding after the general amnesty of June 1917, but Hobson’s political life was over.

    The transformation of the executed leaders into martyrs proceeded exactly as they had planned. The British, by executing them, turned military defeat into moral victory. The Irish public, which had been largely hostile to the Rising in its immediate aftermath, began to view the rebels as heroes. Sinn Féin, which had actually opposed the Rising, was inaccurately credited with it and rode the wave of public sympathy to electoral dominance. The War of Independence followed, then the Treaty, then the Civil War, and finally the establishment of the Irish Free State in 1922.

    Through all of this, Hobson was absent. Or worse than absent—he was present but silent, a ghost at the feast. Those who knew his role in building the IRB and the Volunteers but didn’t understand why he had opposed the Rising viewed him with suspicion or contempt. Sean O’Casey captured the mood when he described Hobson’s “warmest appreciation of all things appertaining to labour” as “a sneer,” and accused him of doing his best to prevent understanding between labor and nationalism. This was grotesquely unfair, but it reflected how completely Hobson had been written out of the revolutionary narrative.

    rom 1918 to 1923, Hobson worked in book publishing as co-director of the Candle Press and Martin Lester Ltd in Dublin. He and Claire set up home in the Mill House on Whitechurch Road in Rathfarnham. Their son Declan Bulmer was born in 1921, their daughter Camilla Claire in 1928. They were known for hosting literary and theatrical gatherings where, as an Irish Times columnist later recalled, “the most diffident artists” were encouraged “to express themselves.” The Hobsons helped support the establishment of the Gate Theatre in the late 1920s. Claire was described as “strikingly handsome,” with “humour, tolerance, and an insatiable, but always kindly curiosity.”

    But book publishing didn’t provide reliable enough income to support a young family in the difficult economic conditions of the new Irish state. In August 1923, Hobson took a position as Temporary Technical Clerk in the Stationery Office at a salary of £250 per annum. A year later, in October 1924, he successfully interviewed for a permanent, pensionable position as Deputy Director of Stamping in the Office of the Revenue Commissioners, with a salary scale of £350-£500 plus bonus.

    The irony was rich. Bulmer Hobson, who had spent his youth working to destroy British administration in Ireland, now worked in Dublin Castle, the former bastion of that administration. He managed the printing section of the Stamping Department, responsible for all the government’s “secure” printing needs—postage stamps, pension books, licenses, government forms. By the late 1940s he supervised about sixty people. He held this position until his retirement in January 1948, twenty-four years of bureaucratic service to the state he had helped create.

    It was not the position anyone would have predicted for Hobson based on his revolutionary career. But opportunities for advancement were limited. He had been hired at the highest level within the technical grades of the civil service, and snobbish distinctions between technical and non-technical grades prevented transfers. A former member of his department later noted that perhaps due to snobbery, the technical grades were deemed inferior, and transfers between technical and non-technical grades weren’t permitted until the Stamping Department was restructured in the late 1970s, long after Hobson’s retirement.

    Yet Hobson couldn’t entirely abandon his revolutionary purpose. He had been silenced politically, but he couldn’t watch silently as the Irish Free State betrayed everything he had fought for. The new government was pursuing precisely the kind of policies he had warned against—adopting British economic orthodoxy, failing to develop Irish industry, allowing poverty and unemployment to devastate the country. So in the 1930s, as his eyesight began to fail but his intellect remained sharp, Hobson staged a quiet resurrection. He turned his pen to economic propaganda, articulating with increasing desperation the vision of what Ireland might have become.

    Part Five: The Economics of Freedom

    When the Irish Free State was founded in 1922, Hobson had anticipated what he called “a period of economic reconstruction” that would undo the effects of the Union between Britain and Ireland. Instead, he witnessed what were in his opinion “protracted and barren conflicts over verbal differences of politics which only the contestants, and not many of them, could understand, and these conflicts developed a fanatical bitterness which found its outlet in civil war.” He saw “the high hopes, born of a national victory” get sucked into a quagmire of “violence and folly.”

    The new Irish state did precisely what Hobson had warned against. It maintained the economic structures of British rule while changing only the political framework. The banks remained in private hands, controlled by the same interests that had served British imperialism. The currency remained tied to sterling. Economic policy was dictated by the Department of Finance, which operated on rigidly orthodox principles inherited directly from the British Treasury. The poor remained poor. Unemployment remained endemic. Emigration continued to drain the country of its young people.

    This wasn’t accidental. The men who controlled the Free State’s economic policy believed sincerely in the principles they were applying. They believed that budgets must be balanced, that currency must be backed by gold or sterling reserves, that government spending must be limited to what could be raised through taxation, that interfering with market mechanisms would cause economic disaster. These beliefs weren’t unique to Ireland—they represented the economic orthodoxy of the time. But they were precisely the beliefs that Hobson’s anarcho-nationalism had been designed to overcome.

    Part Five: The Economics of Freedom

    When the Irish Free State was founded in 1922, Hobson had anticipated what he called “a period of economic reconstruction” that would undo the effects of the Union between Britain and Ireland. Instead, he witnessed what were in his opinion “protracted and barren conflicts over verbal differences of politics which only the contestants, and not many of them, could understand, and these conflicts developed a fanatical bitterness which found its outlet in civil war.” He saw “the high hopes, born of a national victory” get sucked into a quagmire of “violence and folly.”

    The new Irish state did precisely what Hobson had warned against. It maintained the economic structures of British rule while changing only the political framework. The banks remained in private hands, controlled by the same interests that had served British imperialism. The currency remained tied to sterling. Economic policy was dictated by the Department of Finance, which operated on rigidly orthodox principles inherited directly from the British Treasury. The poor remained poor. Unemployment remained endemic. Emigration continued to drain the country of its young people.

    This wasn’t accidental. The men who controlled the Free State’s economic policy believed sincerely in the principles they were applying. They believed that budgets must be balanced, that currency must be backed by gold or sterling reserves, that government spending must be limited to what could be raised through taxation, that interfering with market mechanisms would cause economic disaster. These beliefs weren’t unique to Ireland—they represented the economic orthodoxy of the time. But they were precisely the beliefs that Hobson’s anarcho-nationalism had been designed to overcome.

    By the late 1920s, Hobson was using what limited platforms remained to him to argue for a different path. In 1929, Dublin Corporation commissioned him to edit A Book of Dublin, an official handbook presenting the city as historically significant and economically thriving. The book was designed to attract tourists and investors, but Hobson used it as an opportunity to advocate for economic development. Father Timothy Corcoran, editor of the Catholic Bulletin, lambasted the book as a “manual for the Ascendancy mind” that “exuded in every page the drippings of deliquescent Protestantism,” but such sectarian attacks missed the point. Hobson was trying to articulate a vision of Irish economic possibility.

    More significantly, in 1931 Hobson privately published a twenty-three-page pamphlet entitled A National Forestry Policy. This might seem like an obscure technical topic, but for Hobson it was central to his entire economic program. Forestry represented exactly the kind of long-term public investment that could simultaneously provide employment, develop Irish industry, preserve rural communities, and build the infrastructure for economic independence.

    The pamphlet proposed “the establishment of 525,000 acres of plantations within fifteen years.” The government’s aim to plant 200,000 acres was, in Hobson’s view, too modest because it would not benefit the current generation socially and industrially. He recommended the creation of a forestry authority, the development of a program of land acquisition and planting on an adequate scale for a definite and extended period, and a financial policy that would enable the work to proceed as planned and without interruption.

    A critic in the Dublin Magazine praised Hobson’s “far-reaching suggestions” as “worthy of earnest consideration,” though he criticized Hobson for ignoring the forestry expertise that existed within the Department of Agriculture. But Hobson wasn’t primarily concerned with technical forestry questions. He was advocating forestry as part of a broader program of economic reconstruction that would employ people, develop resources, and break Ireland’s dependence on imported materials.

    Hobson was particularly concerned about the Gaeltacht, the Irish-speaking regions of the west that were economically devastated. In 1936 he declared that “the failure of successive Governments to attempt the economic reconstruction of the Gaeltacht” was “the most profoundly disappointing feature of the first fourteen years of Irish self-government.” All the “enthusiastic city Gaels” had insisted that the Gaeltacht was essential for the survival of Irish language and culture, yet the government had done nothing to make it economically viable. Economic renewal through reforestation and other development projects would enable “the people of the western counties” to “enjoy a good and an improving standard of life as the result of their own labours in the places where they live,” instead of having to migrate as casual laborers or draw the dole “to save them from destitution.”

    By 1937, Hobson’s tone was becoming increasingly sarcastic. In a review of a book on developing highland areas, he wrote:

    “Perhaps when the last inhabitant of the Gaeltacht has departed for an English slum or a Scottish ‘bothy’ the Government will appoint a commission to report on the wealth which would be produced from the Irish Highlands. The report will be very interesting, but by then the absence of any available labour in the western desert will prevent its recommendations being carried out.”

    he bitterness in this passage reflects Hobson’s growing frustration. He had a comprehensive plan for economic development. He understood how to create employment, develop resources, and build prosperity. But no one in government would listen.

    In the autumn of 1932, shortly after Éamon de Valera’s Fianna Fáil government came to power, Hobson presented de Valera with a draft plan “to break the economic depression in Saorstát Éireann and to relieve the government of the cost of maintaining the unemployed.” The plan involved establishing an Economic Recovery Commission that would supervise two sub-commissions, one on Land Reclamation, Drainage and Forestry, and the other on Housing and Town Planning.

    According to Hobson, de Valera said “he entirely agreed with it and that it was just what he wanted to do—but he did nothing.” This became a recurring pattern. De Valera would express enthusiasm for Hobson’s ideas in private conversation, then fail to act on them. In September 1933, Hobson wrote to de Valera again, asserting without any trace of modesty that “after another years’ close study I am still more completely satisfied that they are the best, if not the only real solution of the problem of unemployment here.” He offered to meet with de Valera to answer any objections. He noted that he had been asked to publish the memorandum but wanted de Valera’s permission first. He concluded: “I hope you will believe that I only return to the subject from a desire to help in the solution of the most urgent problem which confronts the country.”

    De Valera apparently gave permission, because Hobson published a revised version entitled National Economic Recovery: An Outline Plan privately in 1934. The Talbot Press reprinted it the following year. This pamphlet laid out Hobson’s comprehensive economic program in detail, and it revealed the extraordinary sophistication of his monetary thinking.

    But before publishing that outline plan, Hobson had released in 1933 what would become his most intellectually provocative work: The New Querist. The title deliberately evoked George Berkeley, the eighteenth-century Church of Ireland bishop and philosopher who had written The Querist in 1735-37. Berkeley’s original had posed a series of questions about Irish economic development, arguing for self-sufficiency as one way of tackling Ireland’s economic problems. Berkeley was an advocate of what we might now call import substitution—developing Irish industries to produce goods that were currently imported, thereby keeping money circulating within Ireland rather than flowing out to pay for foreign goods.

    Hobson adopted Berkeley’s format, posing nearly two hundred economic queries “for the consideration of the public.” But while he used Berkeley’s “structure and reputation,” as the historian William Murphy has noted, Hobson was actually conveying his own ideas, which went far beyond Berkeley’s eighteenth-century prescriptions. The New Querist reflected Hobson’s engagement with what was then a radical fringe economic movement: Social Credit.

    Social Credit had been developed by Major C.H. Douglas, a British engineer who published his theories in the years immediately following the First World War. Douglas had what one historian describes as “a unique interpretation of the role of banks in issuing credit and creating money.” He believed “that banks [could] create money for their own use or for loan simply by forming an account and crediting it with whatever amount they desire.” Douglas himself wrote that “deposits are created, to a major extent, by purely book-keeping transactions on the part of the banking institutions.”

    This insight—that banks create money through accounting entries rather than lending out pre-existing deposits—was considered heterodox and even crankish by mainstream economists in the 1930s. It contradicted the standard textbook story that banks were intermediaries between savers and borrowers. But Douglas was correct. Banks do create money when they make loans, simply by crediting the borrower’s account while simultaneously creating an asset on their own balance sheet. This is how the money supply expands and contracts based on bank lending activity.

    Douglas’s crucial further step was to argue that if banks could create money by increasing the money supply through accounting entries, then governments could tap into this money-creating capacity for the public good. There was no need for governments to be constrained by tax revenue or their ability to borrow from existing pools of savings. A sovereign government could create money and spend it into existence through public investment.

    This is precisely what Hobson argued in The New Querist. He asked: “whether anything is scarce in this country except money?” The question was rhetorical. Ireland wasn’t lacking in resources, labor, or productive capacity. What it lacked was money—or more precisely, what it lacked was the understanding that money could be created to mobilize those resources and that labor toward productive ends.

    Hobson suggested that the state should create money and spend it on wages to employ people to build houses, schools, roads, and to work on land drainage and reforestation projects. This would provide people with an income that they could spend on goods, thus creating demand for various commodities produced in Ireland. Following such a plan would enable the Irish government to increase both consumption and production in the home market, the only market over which it had any control.

    This was revolutionary thinking for 1933. It anticipated by three years the publication of John Maynard Keynes’s General Theory of Employment, Interest and Money, which would make similar arguments about the role of government spending in maintaining employment and stimulating economic activity. But Hobson was working from different theoretical foundations than Keynes. Where Keynes was primarily concerned with managing aggregate demand within a capitalist economy, Hobson was pursuing the anarchist goal of creating an alternative social economy that could function independently of capitalist financial structures.

    The distinction matters because it reveals something crucial about Hobson’s economic thought. He wasn’t simply advocating Keynesian demand management or modern welfare state policies. He was advocating what we might now call monetary sovereignty in service of a decentralized, cooperative economy. The money creation he proposed wasn’t meant to prop up existing capitalist structures. It was meant to finance the construction of alternative institutions—cooperatives, public enterprises, mutual aid societies—that would eventually replace capitalist relations altogether.

    This becomes clear when we look at how Hobson connected his monetary proposals to his broader social program. Writing in the Gaelic American in 1913, Hobson had already articulated his vision: “Co-operation is a policy of freedom and of free voluntary association, the antithesis of State Socialism—the remedy proposed by economists of the Imperial Races.” The full significance of the connection between nationalism as a social theory and cooperation as an economic theory was not widely understood, but “the future of Ireland is in no small measure dependent upon the growth side by side and the application together of these cognate principles.”

    What Hobson understood was that money creation by itself wasn’t enough. Social Credit and monetary sovereignty were tools, but they had to be employed in service of a particular kind of social organization. The goal wasn’t to create a powerful centralized state that would manage the economy from above. The goal was to create the financial means for communities to organize cooperative enterprises, for workers to establish mutual insurance schemes, for local governments to fund public works—all the decentralized, voluntary institutions that characterized anarchist economics.

    This is why Hobson drew on Proudhon’s distinction between the “social economy” and the “political economy.” Proudhon had used the term l’economie sociale to describe “a new science of the economy of society that would be other than laissez-faire capitalism and based on justice and the rights of the individual.” Hobson was attempting something similar—articulating an economic system that was neither free-market capitalism nor state socialism, but rather a third way based on voluntary cooperation enabled by monetary sovereignty.

    His critics dismissed his economic writings as “merely an adaptation” of Keynes’s ideas. But as Hobson pointed out in 1937, “the new trend in English economic thinking which has recently appeared is tremendously important. I am very pleased that I had published my proposals before Keynes’ recantation.” By “recantation” Hobson meant Keynes’s rejection of the then-dominant economic belief in non-interference with the free market. Hobson had arrived at similar policy conclusions as Keynes but from a completely different theoretical foundation—not liberal reformism but anarchist revolution.

    The theoretical sophistication of Hobson’s monetary thought becomes even clearer when we examine his role in producing the Third Minority Report to the Commission on Banking, Currency and Credit. This commission had been appointed by Minister for Finance Seán MacEntee in 1934 to “examine and report on the system in Saorstát Éireann of currency, banking, credit, public borrowing and lending” and to “consider and report what changes, if any, are necessary or desirable to promote the social and economic welfare of the community and the interests of agriculture and industry.”

    Hobson dismissed the commission as “heavily loaded with partisans of the existing order.” He recognized that matters “of such vital importance to the whole community” were in danger of being “settled behind closed doors” by people committed to maintaining the economic status quo. Between July 1936 and October 1938, Hobson worked with two allies—Mrs. B. Berthon Waters, a writer on economic affairs, and the Rev. Edward Cahill, SJ, a founder of the Catholic Action movement and Professor of Church History at the Jesuit College in Milltown Park—to try to change the direction of the commission’s recommendations.

    It might seem odd that Hobson, a former Quaker and committed anarchist, would team up with two Catholic social activists. But there were significant overlaps in their views. Catholic social thought, particularly as articulated in papal encyclicals like Quadragesimo Anno (1931), promoted the solidarity of community as an alternative to class struggle and advocated for subsidiarity—the principle that matters should be handled by the smallest, lowest, or least centralized competent authority. This aligned well with Hobson’s anarchist commitment to decentralization and his rejection of class-based politics in favor of national unity.

    In December 1936, Hobson, Cahill, and Waters prepared a sixteen-page memorandum on behalf of the League for Social Justice, which they submitted to the commission on January 14, 1937. Unfortunately, it arrived too late to be officially considered. Hobson then sent the memorandum to two economists in England for feedback. John G. Smith, Professor of Finance at the University of Birmingham, and James E. Meade, a Fellow and Lecturer in Economics at Hertford College, Oxford (and future Nobel Laureate in Economics in 1977), criticized certain parts of the document but were generally positive. Cahill forwarded the economists’ opinions to de Valera.

    De Valera, through his friend Eoin O’Keefe, had been encouraging members of the commission who favored more progressive economic policies to submit a minority report. The job of writing this report fell to Hobson, Cahill, and Waters. They produced a draft in September 1937, working with access to parts of the draft majority report, which recommended maintaining the economic status quo.

    The document they produced was presented as the Third Minority Report in March 1938 by Peadar O’Loghlen, a Fianna Fáil politician from County Clare who had been appointed to the commission ostensibly to represent rural interests but was actually, as it later emerged, serving as de Valera’s watchdog. O’Loghlen had attended meetings diligently but remained silent throughout the proceedings. The Third Minority Report that he suddenly presented enraged MacEntee and the Secretary of the Department of Finance, J.J. McElligott. They recognized that O’Loghlen couldn’t possibly have written it and noticed that excerpts were similar to passages in the anonymously published National Economic Recovery and in documents produced by the League for Social Justice.

    The Third Minority Report disputed “the validity of the link with sterling,” the perceived need for a central bank, and the ability of “the private sector to remedy unemployment or to provide any meaningful economic growth.” It recommended “comprehensive government intervention in the provision of capital, capital development, and the provision of full employment,” possibly through a state forestation policy.

    This was Hobson’s economic program in its most complete and official form. The report argued that Ireland’s monetary policy should not be dictated by the need to maintain sterling parity. The government should create money for public investment independent of the constraints of the gold standard or foreign exchange reserves. Banks should not be permitted to control the money supply in the interests of private profit. The state should take responsibility for ensuring full employment through direct investment in productive enterprise.

    What makes this remarkable is not just that it was heterodox for its time—though it certainly was—but that it anticipated by decades what economists now call Modern Monetary Theory or Chartalism. Modern Monetary Theory argues that a government that issues its own currency is not financially constrained in the way that households or businesses are. It cannot “run out” of money because it creates money when it spends. The constraints on government spending are not financial but real—the availability of labor and resources, the risk of inflation if spending exceeds productive capacity, the need to maintain public confidence in the currency.

    Hobson understood all of this in the 1930s. His question “whether anything is scarce in this country except money?” captured the essential insight that unemployment wasn’t caused by a lack of resources or productive capacity, but by a lack of money to mobilize those resources and that capacity. His proposal that the state should create money and spend it on public works reflected his understanding that monetary sovereignty meant the government could always afford to employ people to do useful work.

    The Third Minority Report made no impact on actual policy. De Valera praised it but didn’t implement its recommendations. MacEntee and the Department of Finance continued to pursue orthodox policies based on balanced budgets and sterling parity. But the ideas didn’t entirely disappear. Years later, the economic thought of Seán MacBride, who founded Clann na Poblachta in 1946 and served in the Inter-Party government from 1948 to 1951, was influenced by the Third Minority Report. In September 1949, when the British government devalued sterling, the cabinet established a committee on devaluation. Hobson, by then retired from the civil service, was appointed to the committee, though it doesn’t appear to have functioned.

    More recently, Hobson’s economic writings have been occasionally quoted by the Irish Green Party and recognized by historians as anticipating “current environmental ‘green’ politics.” His criticisms of bank dominance of the Irish economy and his advocacy for reforestation and sustainable development resonate with contemporary concerns in ways that the mainstream economists of his own time could never have imagined.

    Part Six: The Rogue Civil Servant

    Throughout the 1930s, as Hobson was developing and promoting his economic ideas, he was also working as a civil servant in the Office of the Revenue Commissioners. This created an increasingly impossible situation. Civil servants were prohibited from making political remarks in the public arena. Yet Hobson couldn’t remain silent while the government pursued policies he believed were devastating the country.

    In 1935, he established a small monthly paper called Prosperity to raise awareness about economic issues. The paper was published by the League against Poverty, which aimed to unite “people of all parties, or of none, who wished to see the standards of economic life raised in Saorstát Éireann.” Free copies were sent to prominent clerics. Hobson served as editor, while Fred Johnson, son of Tom Johnson, the former leader of the Labour party in the Dáil, worked as manager. Funding came from Lord Monteagle, Frank Hugh O’Donnell, and Dr. Patrick McCartan—Hobson’s old Dungannon Club colleague who had been nominal editor of Irish Freedom.

    The paper had an initial circulation of only three hundred. Hobson wrote most of the articles under various pseudonyms—Rigel, Aldebaran, X, Altair, and Corvus. It published schemes for economic reconstruction and provided interpretations of papal encyclicals on social issues, tapping into the Catholic social action movement. In August 1936, the League against Poverty became the League for Social Justice, and in September the paper changed its name from Prosperity to Social Justice.

    Minister for Finance Seán MacEntee was so “perturbed by the criticisms that were being levelled against his party’s financial policy by the League against Poverty” that he requested the Department of Justice to identify the group behind it. Garda Special Branch, which maintained dossiers on numerous organizations in the 1930s, delivered its report on April 23, 1936. Remarkably, Hobson wasn’t mentioned in the report, suggesting that the investigation found no evidence to link him with the League—or that Hobson, who had spent years dodging police detectives during his IRB days, had successfully concealed his involvement.

    The paper struggled. As Hobson later noted, “less than 100 people were sufficiently interested in the ideas it stood for to purchase it at the modest price of 2d. a copy.” After only twenty monthly issues, Social Justice folded in June 1937. But Hobson’s propagandist career wasn’t over yet. He and Mrs. Waters continued writing pamphlets for the Towards a New Ireland series, published by the Irish People Co-operative Society Ltd. This series supported “a broadly-based policy of social and economic re-construction in Ireland appealing to all sections and interests in the life of the nation.” Unlike Hobson’s own papers, the pamphlet series claimed to have “a wide circulation.”

    Hobson’s public advocacy finally caught up with him in March 1938. At a meeting of An Ríoghacht on March 9, Hobson commented on the issue of slum housing, proposing that “The government acting as a central bank should issue the money to local authorities for housing, and the money would be repaid out of the sale of the houses or rents from them. The number of houses built should depend on the natural limit imposed by materials and labour available, and not by the artificial limit of how local authorities could float loans.”

    Press coverage of the meeting quoted Hobson’s suggestions, and this provoked MacEntee to demand an explanation and apology from the rogue civil servant. The confrontation between them reveals much about the political and ideological chasm that separated the vision Hobson represented from the reality of the Irish Free State.

    Like Hobson, MacEntee was born and raised in Belfast and had participated in the culturally nationalist Gaelic League and Ulster Literary Theatre. His father also supported Home Rule. But MacEntee, who was younger than Hobson and Catholic, hadn’t joined the advanced nationalist organizations—Cumann na nGaedheal, the IRB, Na Fianna Éireann, the Dungannon Clubs—in which Hobson had played a leading role in Belfast in the first decade of the century. MacEntee had joined the Dundalk corps of the Irish Volunteers in January 1914, an organization Hobson was instrumental in setting up. The Easter Rising was a turning point for both men, but in opposite directions. Hobson’s decision not to participate and his evasion of arrest effectively killed his rising political career. MacEntee’s participation, for which he received a death sentence that was later commuted, helped launch a political career that would last until his retirement in 1969—the year of Hobson’s death.

    Hobson defended his conduct at the An Ríoghacht meeting. He explained that “In saying what I did I was endeavouring to make a contribution to the problem of slum clearance, on the necessity for which I thought there was complete unanimity of opinion among all classes and parties… I thought the subject lay in a field of social effort which was completely outside politics, which civil servants could legitimately enter. I did not think I was contravening any regulation and did not intend to do so.”

    MacEntee was not satisfied. In his view, “it should have been perfectly clear to an officer of Mr Hobson’s rank and responsibilities that his comments on what he conceives to be the government’s duty in the matter of slum clearance and housing were distinctly of a political nature and that their public expression was a serious impropriety.” At MacEntee’s insistence, Hobson gave “an unqualified undertaking” that he would not publicly comment on politics in future.

    Shortly afterward, Michael Deegan of the Land Commission complained that the League for Social Justice, which he had been told was founded by Hobson, had made comments regarding the forestry service. He requested that the Revenue take steps to ensure “that the rules which should guide civil servants in their public relations are observed.” In light of Hobson’s recent “undertaking” and an inability to attribute the offending comments directly to him, no action was taken.

    Despite this conflict, MacEntee didn’t hold a grudge. He approved a raise in Hobson’s salary scale in December 1938. Correspondence regarding the proposed revision provides insight into how Hobson was viewed as a civil servant. One assessment noted: “When he came to the Stamping Branch he was 41 years of age so that his first acquaintance with revenue principles and methods was made at an age when his mental outlook had already been formed. It is, therefore, only to be expected that he should be slow in adjusting himself to the ideas underlying revenue administration, and it is doubtful whether in fact this adjustment has ever fully taken place.”

    This was perceptive. Hobson’s “mental outlook” had indeed been formed long before he joined the civil service, and that outlook was fundamentally incompatible with orthodox revenue administration. He had spent his formative years reading Kropotkin and Proudhon, organizing cooperative societies, and advocating for the abolition of the existing economic order. His propensity for making public comments about economic matters was an example of his failure to adjust completely to the constraints of a civil service career.

    In 1944, in light of new work undertaken since 1939 and Hobson having “carried out his duties in a highly efficient manner,” his salary was again raised to £640 with the possibility of further increments. His supervisors, recognizing that he was due to retire in four years with only twenty-three years of pensionable service, recommended placing him on a new higher pay scale personal to him to ensure a better pension. Such generosity may have been designed to provide recognition of his contributions to the struggle for Irish independence in the period 1900 to 1916, as well as his work for the Revenue since 1924.

    By the late 1930s, however, Hobson’s ability to continue his propagandist work was diminishing. In September 1937 he revealed that “every time I agree to review a book fate intervenes and either I cannot see to read it or cannot get time to write about it.” His failing eyesight eventually forced him to abandon writing economic propaganda and book reviews altogether. The revolutionary who had survived was being silenced not by political enemies but by the simple facts of aging and illness.

    Hobson spent most of his retirement living alone in Roundstone, Connemara, where he had a house built overlooking the sea. His marriage to Claire had ended in separation around 1940-41, another casualty of a life that had never quite recovered from Good Friday 1916. He lived in Roundstone until about 1963-64, when ill health forced him to move in with his daughter Camilla Mitchell and her family in Castleconnell, County Limerick. In January 1969 he quipped to his son Declan that “I have laughed at life and am ready to laugh at death.” He died in August of that year, the same month in which rioting broke out on the streets of Derry and his native Belfast.

    By the time of his death, the Ireland that Hobson had fought to create had long since disappeared, if it had ever truly existed outside the pages of Irish Freedom and his own pamphlets and memoranda. The Irish Free State, and later the Republic of Ireland, had pursued exactly the kind of economic policies he had warned against. They had maintained sterling parity until 1979, subordinating Irish monetary policy to British interests for over fifty years after independence. They had balanced budgets while unemployment ravaged the country. They had allowed the banks to control credit in the interests of private profit. They had permitted poverty to drive generation after generation into emigration.

    The scale of the failure was staggering. In the 1950s, more than four hundred thousand people emigrated from Ireland, approximately one-seventh of the population. Unemployment remained chronically high. Rural communities were devastated. The Gaeltacht, which Hobson had pleaded with successive governments to save, continued its slow death. Young people left in such numbers that serious commentators wondered whether Ireland would survive as an independent nation or simply wither away through depopulation.

    This wasn’t inevitable. Hobson had provided a detailed alternative program. His proposals for reforestation would have created employment in rural areas while building up Irish timber resources and preserving communities. His advocacy for housing construction through government money creation would have addressed both the unemployment crisis and the chronic housing shortage. His vision of cooperative enterprises and People’s Banks would have provided alternatives to emigration and dependency. His understanding of monetary sovereignty would have freed Ireland from subordination to British financial policy.

    Instead, the Department of Finance, under the long leadership of J.J. McElligott, pursued what the historian Ronan Fanning has called “a theology of balanced budgets.” McElligott and his officials believed with religious fervor that government spending must not exceed revenue, that the currency must be backed by reserves, that interfering with market mechanisms would cause catastrophe. They believed these things not because they were vindictive or cruel, but because they genuinely thought orthodox financial policy was the path to prosperity. They were wrong, but they were sincere in their error.

    The irony that Hobson captured in his 1968 memoir was devastating: “Irish political separatists had turned out to be economic unionists.” They had fought for political independence while accepting completely the economic framework of British rule. They had expelled the British administrators from Dublin Castle only to fill their positions with Irish administrators who implemented British policies more faithfully than the British themselves might have done. As Hobson wrote:

    “The economic concepts and practices which had grown up in Britain to suit British conditions had proved ruinous for Ireland. I expected that they would be reviewed and changed to suit our own conditions and meet our urgent needs. I had wanted to end the British government of Ireland and get an Irish government established precisely with this object in view… Instead we had protracted and barren conflicts over verbal differences… the problems remained.”

    The question “whether anything is scarce in this country except money?” hung unanswered over decades of Irish economic failure. The answer should have been obvious: nothing was scarce except money, and money need not have been scarce because a sovereign government can create it. But the men who controlled Irish economic policy couldn’t or wouldn’t understand this. They insisted on treating money as if it were a commodity, scarce by nature, to be hoarded and carefully rationed. They confused the financial constraints that bind households and businesses with the very different situation of a currency-issuing government.

    The tragedy deepened because Hobson had explained all of this in the 1930s, years before Keynesian economics became orthodoxy, decades before Modern Monetary Theory would rediscover and systematize these insights. He had written:

    “The State should create money and spend it on wages to employ people to build much-needed houses, schools and roads, and to work on land drainage and reforestation projects. This in turn would provide people with an income that they could spend on goods, thus creating a demand for various commodities produced in Ireland.”

    This was precisely the prescription that Ireland needed. The country wasn’t lacking in labor—it had abundant unemployment. It wasn’t lacking in resources—it had vast tracts of suitable land. It wasn’t lacking in needs—housing was desperately inadequate, infrastructure was underdeveloped, education facilities were insufficient. What it lacked was the understanding that the government could create money to mobilize labor and resources to meet those needs.

    Instead, Ireland pursued austerity. Government spending was constrained by the theology of balanced budgets. Public investment was limited by what could be raised through taxation or borrowed from existing pools of savings. The result was entirely predictable: chronic unemployment, continued poverty, persistent emigration, and slow economic growth that left Ireland as one of the poorest countries in Western Europe for decades after independence.

    The Department of Finance officials who enforced this orthodoxy weren’t stupid or malevolent. They were products of their intellectual training and the dominant economic ideas of their time. But the tragedy is that an alternative existed, articulated by a man who had helped create the state they were now administering, and they wouldn’t listen to him. Worse, they actively censured him for speaking up. MacEntee’s 1938 reprimand of Hobson for suggesting that “the government acting as a central bank should issue the money to local authorities for housing” captured the establishment’s attitude perfectly. The suggestion wasn’t engaged with on its merits. It was simply deemed inappropriate for a civil servant to express publicly.

    This attitude—that economic policy was a technical matter best left to experts, that suggesting alternatives to orthodoxy was improper, that anyone advocating government money creation for public investment was a crank—persisted for decades. It wasn’t until the 1960s, when T.K. Whitaker’s famous report on economic development finally shifted Irish economic policy toward public investment and planning, that Ireland began to escape the stagnation that had characterized the first four decades of independence. Even then, the shift was toward Keynesian demand management within a capitalist framework, not toward the anarchist-influenced cooperative economy that Hobson had envisioned.

    Yet Hobson’s vision had never been simply about economic policy in a narrow sense. It was about what kind of society Ireland would become. The anarcho-nationalist program he had articulated through Irish Freedom and in his later economic writings aimed at creating a decentralized, cooperative Ireland organized around principles of mutual aid and voluntary association. It was meant to be an alternative not just to British rule but to the entire structure of capitalist modernity—the centralised state, the profit-driven economy, the hierarchical organisation of society.

    In this larger sense, the failure was even more complete. The Irish Free State and later the Republic became precisely what Hobson had warned against: a centralized state operating on capitalist principles, differing from Britain primarily in the nationality of the people running it. The local government boards that Hobson had hoped to turn into instruments of anarchist resistance became bureaucratic appendages of central administration. The cooperative movement that had shown such promise in the early twentieth century was marginalized. The vision of Ireland as a federation of self-governing communities gave way to the reality of Dublin-centered politics and bureaucracy.

    The sectarian division that Hobson had worked so hard to overcome—bringing Protestants into the nationalist movement through the Dungannon Clubs, advocating the non-sectarian republicanism of Wolfe Tone and the United Irishmen—not only persisted but deepened. Partition left Ulster’s Protestants outside the Free State, where they formed a permanent majority in Northern Ireland, while the Catholic Church gained enormous influence over the institutions of the southern state. Hobson’s vision of an inclusive, non-sectarian Irish nation had given way to what became, in practice if not in theory, a confessional state in the south and a Protestant-dominated statelet in the north.

    The economic consequences of partition compounded these problems. Hobson had understood that Ulster’s industrial development and the south’s agricultural economy were complementary, and that a united Ireland could have achieved economic balance and self-sufficiency. Partition made this impossible. The south was left dependent on agricultural exports to Britain while lacking the industrial base to develop fully. The north was integrated into the British economy while cut off from its natural hinterland. Hobson had believed that “the best way to bring unity” was “to make an Ireland so prosperous that Ulster cannot afford to stay out of it.” Instead, partition ensured that both parts of Ireland remained economically subordinate and politically divided.

    Part Eight: The Survivor’s Testimony

    But perhaps the greatest tragedy of Hobson’s life was precisely that he survived. Had he been executed in 1916 alongside Pearse, Clarke, and MacDermott, his ideas might have been preserved along with theirs in the amber of martyrdom. His anarcho-nationalist vision might have been remembered as part of what the revolutionary generation had fought for. His economic proposals might have been taken seriously as the legacy of a patriot who had died for Ireland.

    Instead, he lived. He lived to see his ideas rejected and himself marginalised. He lived to watch the Irish state adopt the very policies he had warned against. He lived to experience the peculiar humiliation of working as a civil servant in Dublin Castle, managing stamp production for the government he had helped create but which had no use for his vision. He lived to be censured by Seán MacEntee for suggesting that the government should act as a central bank and issue money for housing. He lived to see his newspaper fold for lack of readers, his pamphlets ignored, his comprehensive plans gathering dust.

    Yet this survival, painful as it was, makes Hobson uniquely valuable to historians. Because he lived, because he kept writing, because he articulated his vision again and again throughout the 1930s and then summarized it all in his 1968 memoir Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, we can know in detail what the revolutionary generation actually believed before the Easter Rising transformed everything.

    Most accounts of the Irish revolution focus on the executed leaders. We have Pearse’s writings, suffused with blood sacrifice and mystical nationalism. We have Connolly’s Syndicalist analysis. We have Clarke’s grim determination. But these men all died in 1916, and their ideas have been endlessly interpreted and reinterpreted by subsequent generations, each finding in them what it wished to find. The Easter Proclamation’s promises of cherishing all the children of the nation equally and guaranteeing religious and civil liberty have been claimed by nearly every faction in Irish politics.

    Hobson is different. He survived to explain, in exhaustive detail, what he and his colleagues had actually meant, what they had actually been trying to achieve, what kind of Ireland they had actually envisioned. And what he reveals is startling: the Irish revolutionary movement of 1910-1914 was far more radical, far more sophisticated in its economic thinking, and far more influenced by anarchist and libertarian socialist ideas than the standard narrative acknowledges.

    The program articulated in Irish Freedom and in Hobson’s later economic writings wasn’t simply about political independence. It was about fundamental social and economic transformation. It drew on Kropotkin’s vision of decentralized communes combining agriculture and industry. It incorporated Proudhon’s concept of the social economy and People’s Banks. It adapted Herbert Spencer’s evolutionary cooperation. It synthesized all of this with Irish nationalist tradition going back to Wolfe Tone and the United Irishmen.

    Most remarkably, it developed a sophisticated understanding of money and banking that anticipated Modern Monetary Theory by eight decades. Hobson understood that money was a creation of the state, that banks manufactured credit through accounting entries, that a sovereign government could invest in its people without being constrained by tax revenue or access to existing pools of savings. He understood that unemployment was fundamentally a monetary phenomenon—a failure to create sufficient money to mobilize available labor and resources—rather than a natural feature of the economy.

    These weren’t idle theoretical speculations. Hobson provided detailed proposals: 525,000 acres of reforestation over fifteen years, comprehensive housing programs, land drainage and reclamation, technical education combined with cooperative organization. He specified how these programs would be financed: through government money creation rather than taxation or borrowing. He explained how they would generate employment, develop Irish industry, preserve rural communities, and build economic self-sufficiency.

    Had these proposals been implemented, Irish history would have been dramatically different. The chronic unemployment that plagued the country for decades might have been avoided. The waves of emigration that drained Ireland of its young people might not have occurred. The Gaeltacht might have been preserved as a living culture rather than becoming a museum piece. Most importantly, Ireland might have developed as a genuinely alternative society—neither capitalist nor state socialist, but something different: a decentralized, cooperative commonwealth based on mutual aid and voluntary association.

    This is speculation, of course. We cannot know with certainty what would have happened if Hobson’s proposals had been adopted. Economic development is complex, and many factors beyond government policy shape outcomes. Perhaps his programs would have failed for reasons he hadn’t anticipated. Perhaps the cooperative commonwealth would have proven unworkable in practice. Perhaps the international economic pressures of the twentieth century would have overwhelmed any attempt at Irish self-sufficiency.

    But we do know what actually happened. We know that the policies Ireland did pursue led to decades of economic stagnation, unemployment, emigration, and poverty. We know that the theology of balanced budgets and sterling parity subordinated Irish interests to British finance capital. We know that the centralized state that emerged bore little resemblance to the decentralized federation of communities that Hobson had envisioned. And we know that Hobson, watching all this unfold, grew increasingly bitter and sarcastic as he realized that Irish independence had become, in his words, merely “the Sinn Féin policy made safe for Arthur Griffith.”

    Part Nine: Modern Resonances

    In recent years, economists have rediscovered and systematized many of the insights that Hobson articulated in the 1930s. Modern Monetary Theory, or MMT, has developed a comprehensive framework for understanding money, banking, and government finance that validates Hobson’s core claims. MMT argues that a government that issues its own currency is not financially constrained in the way that households or businesses are. Such a government cannot “run out” of money because it creates money when it spends. The real constraints on government spending are not financial but real: the availability of labor and resources, the risk of inflation if spending exceeds productive capacity, the need to maintain public confidence in the currency.

    This is precisely what Hobson understood in 1933 when he asked “whether anything is scarce in this country except money?” He recognized that Ireland’s unemployment wasn’t caused by a genuine scarcity of resources or lack of things that needed doing. It was caused by a failure to create sufficient money to mobilize available labor toward meeting genuine needs. The government could create that money simply by spending it into existence through public investment.

    MMT also emphasizes the distinction between monetary sovereignty and monetary subordination. A government that issues its own currency and denominates its debt in that currency has policy options that aren’t available to governments that have abandoned monetary sovereignty by adopting a foreign currency or by pegging their currency to gold or foreign exchange. This was the crucial point that Hobson made in the Third Minority Report: Ireland’s sterling parity subordinated Irish economic policy to British interests and deprived the Irish government of the monetary sovereignty necessary for pursuing full employment and economic development.

    The parallels between Hobson’s arguments in the 1930s and MMT’s arguments today are striking. Both emphasize that money is a creation of the state rather than a commodity. Both argue that government spending should be constrained by real resource availability rather than by artificial financial limits. Both advocate for the use of government spending to achieve full employment. Both critique the role of private banks in controlling the money supply. Both recognize that a sovereign government’s ability to create money can and should be used for public purpose.

    The difference is that MMT has the benefit of eighty additional years of economic experience and theoretical development. MMT economists can point to the success of wartime mobilization in demonstrating governments’ ability to create money for public investment. They can analyze Japan’s experience with high government debt and low inflation. They can study the eurozone’s problems to show the dangers of monetary subordination. They have developed sophisticated frameworks for understanding inflation, unemployment, and the relationship between government deficits and private sector surpluses.

    Hobson had none of this. He was working in the early 1930s, before Keynes had published the General Theory, before wartime mobilization had demonstrated what governments could achieve with monetary sovereignty, before the Bretton Woods system had shown both the possibilities and limitations of managed exchange rates, before the floating exchange rate era had revealed how fiat currencies actually work. He developed his understanding through engagement with Social Credit theory, through reading Berkeley and Lalor, through practical experience with cooperative organizing, and through his anarchist commitment to finding alternatives to both capitalism and state socialism.

    That he arrived at insights so similar to those of modern MMT is remarkable. It suggests that his understanding wasn’t merely lucky guesswork but reflected genuine insight into how money and banking actually work. It also suggests that the Irish government’s rejection of his proposals wasn’t simply bad luck or bad timing—it was a fundamental failure to understand economic possibilities that were available even then.

    Beyond monetary theory, Hobson’s broader vision resonates with contemporary concerns in other ways. His advocacy for reforestation and sustainable land use anticipates modern environmental economics and “green” politics. His emphasis on local self-sufficiency and cooperative organization echoes current discussions about relocalization and alternative economics. His critique of centralization and his vision of a federation of autonomous communities align with contemporary debates about subsidiarity and decentralization. His warnings about the “servile state” and his insistence on preserving individual initiative and responsibility resonate with critiques of both state bureaucracy and corporate power.

    The Irish Green Party has occasionally quoted Hobson’s criticisms of bank dominance of the Irish economy. Historians have recognized his work as anticipating environmental concerns. Economists interested in alternative approaches have noted his sophisticated understanding of money and credit. But these are scattered acknowledgments. Hobson remains largely forgotten, his comprehensive vision fragmented into disconnected pieces that are occasionally cited but never fully engaged with.

    This forgetting is itself historically significant. It reveals how completely the statist, centralized model of social organization won out over the anarchist alternative in the twentieth century. The Bolshevik Revolution of 1917 didn’t just establish Soviet communism—it redefined what “socialism” meant for generations. The choices came to seem binary: capitalism or state socialism, free markets or central planning, individual or collective. The anarchist third way—decentralized, voluntary, cooperative—was written out of the story.

    Hobson represented that third way. His anarcho-nationalism synthesized the nationalist commitment to independence with the anarchist vision of a society without imposed hierarchies. His economic proposals combined monetary sovereignty with decentralization, government money creation with cooperative organization, public investment with local autonomy. This synthesis was possible in 1910-1914 because the ideological landscape hadn’t yet been reshaped by Bolshevism and the Cold War.

    But after 1917, such synthesis became almost impossible to articulate. Anarchists were marginalized as utopian dreamers or crypto-fascists. Socialists who emphasized decentralization and voluntary cooperation were dismissed as insufficiently committed to the revolution. The space that Hobson had occupied—between capitalism and state socialism, between individualism and collectivism—collapsed. His survival past 1916 meant he was still trying to articulate a position that had become literally unthinkable for most people.

    Conclusion: The Revolutionary as Ghost

    In the end, Bulmer Hobson’s greatest contribution may be simply that he survived to tell us what was lost. The kidnapping on Good Friday 1916 was meant to remove him from the revolutionary scene temporarily, to prevent him from stopping the Rising. It ended up removing him permanently from Irish political life. But in doing so, it preserved him as a witness to an alternative possibility that would otherwise have been buried beneath the rubble of the GPO and the mythology of blood sacrifice.

    The Ireland that Hobson and his colleagues envisioned through Irish Freedom—decentralized, cooperative, economically sovereign, socially revolutionary—never came into being. The Irish Free State and later Republic that actually emerged was a pale shadow of that vision, “a tepid replica of English institutions,” as Hobson might have said. Political independence was achieved, but economic independence was abandoned. The centralized state replaced British administration with Irish administration but maintained the same structures of power. The cooperative commonwealth gave way to a confessional state and a conservative, financially orthodox government.

    Yet the vision itself wasn’t inherently impossible. The economic policies Hobson advocated—government money creation for public investment, full employment through direct job programs, development of home markets, cooperative organization—have been successfully implemented elsewhere in various forms. The Scandinavian countries achieved full employment and comprehensive welfare states through active fiscal policy. Japan has demonstrated that a sovereign government can sustain high levels of public debt without crisis. Cooperative enterprises have succeeded in numerous contexts, from Mondragón in Spain to agricultural cooperatives throughout the world.

    What Ireland lacked wasn’t the technical capacity to implement Hobson’s program. It was the political will and intellectual imagination to understand that alternatives to orthodoxy existed. The men who controlled Irish economic policy after independence couldn’t or wouldn’t see beyond the conventional wisdom they had inherited from British administration. They treated economic policy as a technical matter of sound finance rather than as a political choice about what kind of society to build.

    Hobson’s tragedy—being buried alive, politically executed without the dignity of actual martyrdom—meant that he could articulate the alternative clearly and repeatedly throughout the 1930s. But it also meant that his articulation carried no political weight. His pamphlets and memoranda piled up unread or dismissed. His newspapers folded for lack of subscribers. His comprehensive plans were praised politely by de Valera and then ignored.

    In his 1968 memoir, published just a year before his death, Hobson reflected on what had been lost. He reprinted some of his economic writings from the 1930s alongside his memoirs of his nationalist career, suggesting that he considered both periods of his life equally important. Perhaps he hoped that one day his economic ideas would gain mass appeal in the same way that the policy of passive resistance combined with guerrilla warfare, which he had advocated for years before 1916, had finally garnered mass support after the Easter Rising shocked the Irish people into action.

    But it was not to be. Hobson died in August 1969, the same month that rioting broke out in Derry and Belfast, marking the beginning of the Troubles that would convulse Northern Ireland for three decades. The non-sectarian republicanism he had advocated, the inclusive nationalism that would bring Protestant and Catholic together in common cause, seemed as distant as ever. The economic prosperity that would make Ulster unable to afford staying out of a united Ireland had not materialized. The cooperative commonwealth based on mutual aid and voluntary association remained unrealized.

    Yet perhaps there is value in preserving the memory of roads not taken, in understanding what alternatives were available even if they weren’t chosen. The conventional narrative of the Irish revolution focuses on the Easter Rising and its aftermath—the executions, the transformation of public opinion, the War of Independence, the Treaty, the Civil War. It’s a story of heroic sacrifice and tragic division, of martyrs and traitors, of the nation born in blood.

    Hobson’s story offers a different narrative. It’s a story of systematic organizing, of ideological sophistication, of comprehensive social and economic planning. It’s a story not of blood sacrifice but of institution building, not of romantic gestures but of practical programs, not of martyrdom but of the hard work of social transformation. It’s the story of a revolution that didn’t happen, of a society that wasn’t built, of an Ireland that might have been.

    The revolutionaries who were executed in 1916 left us their proclamations and their martyrdom. Hobson, who survived, left us something different: a detailed blueprint of what the revolution was supposed to achieve. He left us Irish Freedom’s articles on the cooperative commonwealth and the social economy. He left us Defensive Warfare’s strategy of systematic resistance. He left us The New Querist’s monetary theory. He left us National Economic Recovery’s comprehensive program. He left us the Third Minority Report’s challenge to financial orthodoxy. He left us his bitter reflections on how “Irish political separatists had turned out to be economic unionists.”

    Most importantly, he left us the understanding that the Irish revolution was supposed to be more than a transfer of power from British to Irish hands. It was supposed to be a fundamental transformation of society—economic, social, political. It was supposed to create not just an independent Ireland but a different kind of Ireland, one that operated on principles of cooperation rather than competition, mutual aid rather than exploitation, decentralization rather than centralization.

    That Ireland was never built. The revolution that Hobson envisioned was aborted on Good Friday 1916 when his comrades locked him in a room to prevent him from interfering with their plans. What emerged instead was the Ireland of balanced budgets and sterling parity, of unemployment and emigration, of conservative orthodoxy and economic subordination. An Ireland that achieved political independence while accepting economic dependence. An Ireland that expelled British administrators while adopting British policies.

    Hobson lived long enough to see all this, to watch his vision betrayed not through malice but through incomprehension. The men who ran the Irish Free State weren’t villains. They were sincere patriots who believed they were doing the right thing. They simply couldn’t imagine that another way was possible. They couldn’t understand that money was something a government could create, that banks manufactured credit through accounting tricks, that unemployment was a policy choice rather than an economic necessity. The intellectual framework within which they operated made Hobson’s proposals literally unthinkable.

    So they ignored him. They listened politely when de Valera arranged meetings. They investigated him when MacEntee grew suspicious. They censured him when he spoke publicly. They raised his salary and gave him a better pension. But they never, ever took his ideas seriously. And Hobson, the revolutionary who had survived, who had escaped both British execution and martyrdom’s canonization, who had lived to articulate what the revolution had actually been about, could only watch as Ireland chose a different path.

    In the end, perhaps the most fitting epitaph for Bulmer Hobson is the one he wrote himself in January 1969, just months before his death: “I have laughed at life and am ready to laugh at death.” It was the statement of a man who had seen his vision rejected, his work dismissed, his life’s purpose frustrated—and who could still find humor in the absurdity of it all. The revolutionary they buried alive, who spent his final decades as a ghost haunting the margins of Irish public life, who articulated again and again the economic and social transformation that Ireland refused to undertake— could still laugh.

    Perhaps that laughter was bitter. Perhaps it was resigned. But perhaps it also contained a measure of confidence that someday, someone would understand what he had been trying to say. That someday, the economic theories he articulated in the 1930s would be recognized as prescient. That historians would look back and realize that the Irish revolution had contained possibilities far more radical and transformative than what actually emerged. That someday, people would read Irish Freedom and The New Querist and National Economic Recovery and understand that Bulmer Hobson had seen a path toward a truly different Ireland—and that Ireland’s tragedy was not just that it didn’t take that path, but that it couldn’t even see that the path existed.

    Modern Monetary Theory has vindicated Hobson’s understanding of money and government finance. Contemporary environmentalism resonates with his advocacy for sustainable forestry and land use. Current debates about decentralization and localism echo his anarcho-nationalist vision. The failures of both free-market capitalism and state socialism have created new openness to the kinds of alternatives Hobson proposed—neither one nor the other, but a third way based on cooperation and mutual aid.

    The Ireland that Hobson envisioned—decentralised, cooperative, economically sovereign, socially just—remains unrealised. But the fact that it was envisioned at all, that it was articulated in detail, that a comprehensive program existed for achieving it, tells us something important. The choices that were made after Irish independence weren’t inevitable. Alternative paths existed. Different outcomes were possible. The Ireland that emerged wasn’t the only Ireland that could have been.

    Bulmer Hobson’s life and work stand as testimony to that possibility. The revolutionary they buried alive, who survived to articulate what was lost, who spent decades trying to explain what the revolution had actually meant—his legacy is the knowledge that things could have been different. That knowledge may be Hobson’s most important contribution to Irish history. Not the organisations he founded, not the risings he participated in or refused to participate in, not even the economic theories he articulated—but simply the preservation of memory. The memory that once, briefly, in the pages of Irish Freedom and in the minds of young revolutionaries, a different Ireland had been imagined. An Ireland that might have been. An Ireland that, perhaps, still might be.

    Footnotes and Bibliography


    Footnotes

    Part One: The Quaker Revolutionary

    1. Marnie Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant: The resurrection of Bulmer Hobson,” in Diarmaid Ferriter and Susannah Riordan (eds), Years of Turbulence: The Irish Revolution and its Aftermath (Dublin: UCD Press, 2015), p. 209.
    2. Ibid., p. 209.
    3. Ibid., p. 209.
    4. Sean Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” Saothar 44 (2019), p. 89.
    5. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 209.
    6. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 89.
    7. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 209; Bulmer Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow (Tralee, 1968), pp. 21-22.
    8. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 210.
    9. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 89.
    10. Ibid., p. 90.
    11. Ibid., p. 90.
    12. Ibid., p. 90.
    13. Ibid., p. 90.
    14. Bulmer Hobson, Defensive Warfare: A Handbook for Irish Nationalists (Belfast, 1909), p. 28.
    15. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 90.
    16. Ibid., p. 90.

    Part Two: The Anarchist Moment

    1. Peter Marshall, Demanding the Impossible: A History of Anarchism (London, 2008), p. 3; cited in Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 89.
    2. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 90.
    3. Ibid., p. 90.
    4. Ibid., p. 91.
    5. Edward A. Hagan (ed.), Standish James O’Grady, To the Leaders of Our Working People (Dublin, 2003), p. ix; quoted in Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 90.
    6. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 91.
    7. Ibid., p. 91.
    8. Ibid., p. 91.
    9. Ibid., p. 90.
    10. Stuart Edwards (ed.), Selected Writings of Pierre-Joseph Proudhon (London, 1970), p. 54; cited in Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 90.
    11. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 90.
    12. Ibid., p. 90.
    13. Peter Kropotkin, The State: Its Historical Role (London, 1997), p. 9.
    14. Hobson, Defensive Warfare, pp. 11-12.
    15. Peter Kropotkin, “Parliamentary Rule,” Freedom 5 (February 1887).
    16. Peter Kropotkin, “Local Action,” Freedom 8 (May 1887); quoted in Nicholas Walter and Heiner Becker (eds), Peter Kropotkin, Act for Yourselves: Articles From Freedom 1886-1907 (London, 1998), p. 42.
    17. Andrew Gailey, Ireland and the Death of Kindness: The Experience of Constructive Unionism 1890-1905 (Cork, 1987), p. 41.
    18. “Bulmer Hobson’s Speech: Aims, Methods and Workings of the Sinn Féin Movement,” The Gaelic American, 23 February 1907.
    19. Kropotkin, “Local Action,” p. 46.
    20. “Bulmer Hobson’s Speech,” The Gaelic American, 23 February 1907.
    21. Hobson, Defensive Warfare, p. 37.
    22. Ibid., p. 37.
    23. Peter Kropotkin, Mutual Aid: A Factor of Evolution (London, 1902); Peter Kropotkin, Fields, Factories and Workshops: Or Industry Combined With Agriculture and Brain Work With Manual Work (London, 1898).
    24. “A Lesson from Ireland: Old Irish Socialism” (taken from The Peasant, 7 March), Freedom (March 1908).
    25. Fear o’notuait, “National Home Markets,” The Peasant, 18 January 1908.
    26. “The Industrial Future of Ireland,” The Gaelic American, 23 August 1913.
    27. Herbert Spencer, The Data of Ethics (London, 1879), p. 19.
    28. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 93.
    29. Benjamin R. Tucker, Instead of a Book: By a Man Too Busy to Write One, A Fragmentary Exposition of Philosophical Anarchism (New York, 1897), p. 414.
    30. Fintan Lane, The Origins of Modern Irish Socialism, 1881-1896 (Cork, 1997), p. 123; quoted in Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 93.
    31. Bulmer Hobson, “On Tillage Societies,” The Peasant, 15 June 1907.
    32. Ibid.

    Part Three: Irish Freedom and the Revolutionary Program

    1. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 38.
    2. Ibid., p. 38.
    3. Ibid., p. 39.
    4. Statement by Bulmer Hobson on I.R.B. and Irish Freedom, Witness Statement 30, Bureau of Military History, Dublin, 17 October 1947, p. 6.
    5. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 97.
    6. Ibid., p. 97.
    7. “Freedom Reports,” Freedom (April 1912); The Irish Rebel, “The Failure and Farce of Parliamentarianism,” Freedom (June 1908).
    8. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” pp. 97-98.
    9. Ibid., p. 98.
    10. Earnán de Blagd (Ernest Blythe), “The Co-operative Commonwealth,” Irish Freedom (February 1913).
    11. Ibid.
    12. Ibid.
    13. Sean O’Casey, The Story of the Irish Citizen Army (London, 1919; reprinted 1980), pp. 25, 31.
    14. Léon Ó Broin, Revolutionary Underground: The Story of the IRB, 1884-1924 (Dublin, 1984), p. 157.
    15. Desmond Ryan, The Rising (Dublin, 1949), p. 26.
    16. Hobson, Defensive Warfare, p. 59.
    17. “Notes,” Irish Freedom (October 1911).
    18. Northman, “The Economic Basis of a Revolutionary Movement: An Address to Nationalists,” Irish Freedom (January 1913).
    19. Ibid.
    20. Bulmer Hobson, “On the National Necessity of the Study of Economics,” The Peasant, 23 November 1907.
    21. Ibid.
    22. Northman, “The Economic Basis of a Revolutionary Movement.”
    23. Roy Foster, Vivid Faces: The Revolutionary Generation in Ireland 1890-1923 (London, 2015), p. 223; Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” pp. 138-139.

    Part Four: The Kidnapping and Its Aftermath

    1. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 209.
    2. Charles Townshend, Easter 1916: The Irish Rebellion (London, 2005), p. 134.
    3. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 209.
    4. Ibid., p. 209.
    5. Ibid., p. 210.
    6. Foster, Vivid Faces, p. 223.
    7. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 210.
    8. “Quidnunc, ‘An Irishman’s Diary,’” Irish Times, 26 February 1958.
    9. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 210.
    10. Ibid., p. 210.
    11. Telephone conversation with Cormac O’Callaghan (20 September 2006); cited in Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 210.
    12. Ibid., p. 210.
    13. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 210.

    Part Five: The Economics of Freedom

    1. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 111.
    2. Ibid., p. 111.
    3. Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 211.
    4. Molua (Fr Timothy Corcoran, SJ), “The last pose of Bulmer,” Catholic Bulletin (April 1932), p. 273.
    5. Bulmer Hobson, A National Forestry Policy (Dublin, 1931), pp. 1-23.
    6. Ibid., p. 15.
    7. Review of A National Forestry Policy, Dublin Magazine (April-June 1933), p. 91.
    8. Bulmer Hobson, “Forestry and the Gaeltacht,” Ireland To-day (August 1936), p. 33.
    9. Ibid., p. 34.
    10. Bulmer Hobson, review of R.G. Stapledon, The Hill Lands of Britain, Ireland To-day (October 1937), p. 84.
    11. Bulmer Hobson’s draft economic recovery plan, NLI, Hobson papers, MS 13,172.
    12. Comment written on Hobson’s draft economic recovery plan, NLI, Hobson papers, MS 13,172.
    13. Hobson to de Valera, 23 September 1933, NLI, Hobson papers, MS 13,172.
    14. Bulmer Hobson, National Economic Recovery: An Outline Plan (Dublin, 1935); reprinted in Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, pp. 128-170.
    15. The New Querist, reprinted in Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, pp. 115-127.
    16. Edward Bell, Social Classes and Social Credit in Alberta (Montreal, 1993), pp. 37, 42-44.
    17. Ibid., pp. 42-44.
    18. Hobson, The New Querist, p. 116.
    19. Ibid., p. 123.
    20. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 128.
    21. Hobson to William Glynn, 4 June 1937, NAI, Dept. of the Taoiseach, S12293.
    22. Ronan Fanning, The Irish Department of Finance 1922-58 (Dublin, 1978), p. 357.
    23. Bulmer Hobson, “The League against Poverty,” Prosperity (November 1935), p. 1.
    24. Garda Special Branch report, NAI, Dept of Justice, JUS/8/436.
    25. Finín O’Driscoll, “Social Catholicism and the social question in independent Ireland: the challenge to the fiscal system,” in Mike Cronin and John M. Regan (eds), Ireland: The Politics of Independence, 1922-49 (London, 2000), p. 134.
    26. Note in Hobson’s handwriting written on a bound copy of Prosperity/Social Justice in the Special Collections Department of the University College Dublin Library.
    27. Social Justice (November 1936), p. 104.
    28. Maurice Curtis, “Catholic action as an organised campaign in Ireland, 1921-1947” (PhD thesis, University College Dublin, 2000), p. 291.
    29. Note in Hobson’s handwriting on bound copy of Prosperity/Social Justice.
    30. Commission of Inquiry into Banking, Currency and Credit – Reports and Minutes of Evidence (Dublin, 1938).
    31. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 171.
    32. O’Driscoll, “Social Catholicism,” p. 135.
    33. Ibid., p. 135.
    34. Cahill to de Valera, 8 September 1937, NAI, Dept. of the Taoiseach, S12293.
    35. J. Anthony Gaughan, Alfred O’Rahilly, II: Public Figure (Dublin, 1989), pp. 312-13.
    36. O’Driscoll, “Social Catholicism,” p. 136.
    37. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 171.
    38. Annotated copy of the Third Minority Report, NAI, Dept. of Finance, FIN/F009/0018/38.
    39. Eithne MacDermott, Clann na Poblachta (Cork, 1998), p. 61.
    40. Gaughan, Alfred O’Rahilly, pp. 387-88.
    41. Patrick Maume, “Hobson, (John) Bulmer,” in James McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography (Cambridge, 2009).

    Part Six: The Rogue Civil Servant

    1. Bulmer Hobson, “The manifesto of the League for Social Justice,” Prosperity (August 1936), p. 74.
    2. O’Driscoll, “Social Catholicism,” p. 135.
    3. Garda Special Branch report, NAI, Dept. of Justice, JUS/8/436.
    4. Note in Hobson’s handwriting on bound copy of Prosperity/Social Justice.
    5. Flyer for the “Towards a New Ireland” pamphlet series, HLRSFI, William Glynn papers.
    6. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 171.
    7. Irish Independent, 10 March 1938.
    8. Correspondence regarding statements made by Bulmer Hobson at a meeting of An Ríoghacht, NAI, Dept. of Finance, FIN/E109/17/38.
    9. Ibid.
    10. Deirdre McMahon, “MacEntee, Seán (John) Francis,” in McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography.
    11. Correspondence regarding statements made by Bulmer Hobson, NAI, Dept. of Finance, FIN/E109/17/38.
    12. Ibid.
    13. Ibid.
    14. Seán MacEntee to William O’Brien, 17 December 1938, in Remuneration of higher posts in Stamping Branch, NAI, Dept. of Finance, FIN/E2/1/39.
    15. Note for chairman, November 1938, in Remuneration of higher posts in Stamping Branch, NAI, Dept. of Finance, FIN/E2/1/39.
    16. Office of the Revenue Commissioners to Secretary, Dept. of Finance, 24 January 1944, in Remuneration of higher posts in Stamping Branch, NAI, Dept. of Finance, FIN/E2/1/39.
    17. Hobson to Mr Sheehy, 21 September 1937, NLI, James L. O’Donovan Papers, MS 21,987/vi.
    18. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 114.

    Part Seven: The Ireland They Built Instead

    1. Roger Mitchell to Marnie Hay, 9 June 2012 (email in possession of author); cited in Hay, “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant,” p. 223.
    2. Bulmer Hobson to Declan Hobson, 26 January 1969.
    3. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 111.
    4. Ibid., p. 111.
    5. Fanning, The Irish Department of Finance, passim.
    6. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 112.
    7. Ibid., p. 112.
    8. Hobson, The New Querist, p. 116.
    9. Irish Independent, 10 March 1938.
    10. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 91.

    Part Eight: The Survivor’s Testimony

    1. Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, pp. 38-39.
    2. Ibid., p. 53.
    3. Hobson, The New Querist, p. 116.
    4. Hobson, National Economic Recovery, passim.
    5. Hobson, “The Economic Basis of a Revolutionary Movement.”
    6. Bulmer Hobson, “Ireland Developing Her Own Industries,” The Gaelic American, 23 August 1913.
    7. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 100.

    Part Nine: Modern Resonances

    1. L. Randall Wray, Modern Money Theory: A Primer on Macroeconomics for Sovereign Monetary Systems (London, 2012); Stephanie Kelton, The Deficit Myth: Modern Monetary Theory and the Birth of the People’s Economy (New York, 2020).
    2. Hobson, The New Querist, p. 116.
    3. Annotated copy of the Third Minority Report.
    4. Maume, “Hobson, (John) Bulmer.”
    5. Des Gunning, “Bulmer Hobson, ‘the most dangerous man in Ireland,’” History Ireland (Spring 2002), p. 5.
    6. Worgan, “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom,” p. 89.

    Conclusion: The Revolutionary as Ghost

    Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 112.

    Hobson, Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow, p. 112.

    Ibid., passim.

    Bulmer Hobson to Declan Hobson, 26 January 1969.

    Bibliography

    Primary Sources

    Archival Materials:

    • National Library of Ireland (NLI), Bulmer Hobson papers, MS 13,172
    • National Library of Ireland (NLI), Joseph McGarrity papers, MS 17,604 (2)
    • National Library of Ireland (NLI), James L. O’Donovan Papers, MS 21,987/vi
    • National Archives of Ireland (NAI), Department of Finance, FIN/E2/1/39
    • National Archives of Ireland (NAI), Department of Finance, FIN/E109/17/38
    • National Archives of Ireland (NAI), Department of Finance, FIN/F009/0018/38
    • National Archives of Ireland (NAI), Department of the Taoiseach, S12293
    • National Archives of Ireland (NAI), Department of Justice, JUS/8/436
    • Bureau of Military History, Witness Statement 30 (Bulmer Hobson)
    • Bureau of Military History, Witness Statement 685 (Claire Hobson)
    • Bureau of Military History, Witness Statement 939 (Ernest Blythe)
    • Historical Library of the Religious Society of Friends in Ireland (HLRSFI), William Glynn papers

    Published Works by Bulmer Hobson:

    • Hobson, Bulmer. Defensive Warfare: A Handbook for Irish Nationalists. Belfast, 1909.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. A National Forestry Policy. Dublin, 1931.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. The New Querist. Dublin, 1933.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. National Economic Recovery: An Outline Plan. Dublin, 1934; reprinted by Talbot Press, 1935.
    • Hobson, Bulmer (ed.). Saorstát Éireann Official Handbook. Dublin, 1932.
    • Hobson, Bulmer (ed.). A Book of Dublin. 2nd edition. Dublin, 1930.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. Ireland Yesterday and Tomorrow. Tralee: Anvil Books, 1968.

    Articles by Bulmer Hobson:

    • Hobson, Bulmer. “On Tillage Societies.” The Peasant, 15 June 1907.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. “On the National Necessity of the Study of Economics.” The Peasant, 23 November 1907.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. “Forestry and the Gaeltacht.” Ireland To-day, August 1936.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. Review of R.G. Stapledon, The Hill Lands of Britain. Ireland To-day, October 1937.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. “Ireland Developing Her Own Industries.” The Gaelic American, 23 August 1913.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. “The League against Poverty.” Prosperity, November 1935.
    • Hobson, Bulmer. “The manifesto of the League for Social Justice.” Prosperity, August 1936.
    • “Bulmer Hobson’s Speech: Aims, Methods and Workings of the Sinn Féin Movement.” The Gaelic American, 23 February 1907.
    • “The Industrial Future of Ireland.” The Gaelic American, 23 August 1913.
    • Curoi MacDare [Bulmer Hobson]. “On Organisation.” The Republic, 25 April 1907.
    • B.H. [Bulmer Hobson]. “On Co-operation.” The Republic, 9 May 1907.
    • Fergus MacLeda [Bulmer Hobson]. “The Confession of Faith of an Irish Nationalist V.” Irish Freedom, May 1911.

    Articles by Others in Irish Freedom:

    • Blagd, Earnán de (Ernest Blythe). “The Co-operative Commonwealth.” Irish Freedom, February 1913.
    • Northman. “The Economic Basis of a Revolutionary Movement: An Address to Nationalists.” Irish Freedom, January 1913.
    • Northman. “We Cannot Have Peace.” Irish Freedom, May 1912.
    • Mac An Learlah, Seaghan (Northman). “One Passionate Purpose.” Irish Freedom, June 1912.
    • Northman. “To the Young Men of Ireland.” Irish Freedom, October 1913.
    • “Notes: Labour Upheaval in Dublin.” Irish Freedom, December 1913.
    • “Notes.” Irish Freedom, October 1911.

    Other Contemporary Sources:

    • Commission of Inquiry into Banking, Currency and Credit – Reports and Minutes of Evidence. Dublin, 1938.
    • Douglas, C.H. Various works on Social Credit (referenced but not directly cited).
    • Fear o’notuait. “National Home Markets.” The Peasant, 18 January 1908.
    • Irish Rebel, The. “The Failure and Farce of Parliamentarianism.” Freedom, June 1908.
    • “A Lesson from Ireland: Old Irish Socialism” (from The Peasant, 7 March). Freedom, March 1908.
    • “Freedom Reports.” Freedom, April 1912.
    • Molua (Fr Timothy Corcoran, SJ). “The last pose of Bulmer.” Catholic Bulletin, April 1932.
    • O’Casey, Sean. The Story of the Irish Citizen Army. London, 1919; reprinted 1980.
    • O’Casey, Sean. Drums Under the Windows. London, 1945.
    • Quidnunc. “An Irishman’s Diary.” Irish Times, 26 February 1958.
    • Spencer, Herbert. The Data of Ethics. London, 1879.
    • Tucker, Benjamin R. Instead of a Book: By a Man Too Busy to Write One, A Fragmentary Exposition of Philosophical Anarchism. New York, 1897; reprinted 1969.

    Works by Anarchist Theorists:

    • Edwards, Stuart (ed.). Selected Writings of Pierre-Joseph Proudhon. London, 1970.
    • Kropotkin, Peter. Mutual Aid: A Factor of Evolution. London, 1902; reprinted 1998.
    • Kropotkin, Peter. Fields, Factories and Workshops: Or Industry Combined With Agriculture and Brain Work With Manual Work. London, 1898; reprinted 1912.
    • Kropotkin, Peter. The State: Its Historical Role. London, 1997.
    • Kropotkin, Peter. “Parliamentary Rule.” Freedom 5, February 1887.
    • Kropotkin, Peter. “Local Action.” Freedom 8, May 1887.
    • Walter, Nicholas and Heiner Becker (eds). Peter Kropotkin, Act for Yourselves: Articles From Freedom 1886-1907. London, 1998.

    Secondary Sources

    Books:

    • Bell, Edward. Social Classes and Social Credit in Alberta. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 1993.
    • Biagini, Eugenio F. British Democracy and Irish Nationalism 1876-1906. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007.
    • Chubb, Basil. The Government and Politics of Ireland. 3rd edition. London: Longman, 1992.
    • Fanning, Ronan. The Irish Department of Finance 1922-58. Dublin: Institute of Public Administration, 1978.
    • Foster, Roy. Vivid Faces: The Revolutionary Generation in Ireland 1890-1923. London: Allen Lane, 2015.
    • Gailey, Andrew. Ireland and the Death of Kindness: The Experience of Constructive Unionism 1890-1905. Cork: Cork University Press, 1987.
    • Garvin, Tom. Nationalist Revolutionaries in Ireland, 1858-1928. Dublin: Gill & Macmillan, 2005.
    • Gaughan, J. Anthony. Alfred O’Rahilly, II: Public Figure. Dublin: Kingdom Books, 1989.
    • Hagan, Edward A. “High Nonsensical Words”: A Study of the Works of Standish James O’Grady. Troy, New York: Whitston Publishing, 1986.
    • Hagan, Edward A. (ed.). Standish James O’Grady, To the Leaders of Our Working People. Dublin: University College Dublin Press, 2003.
    • Hay, Marnie. Bulmer Hobson and the Nationalist Movement in Twentieth-Century Ireland. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2009.
    • Hyams, Edward. Pierre-Joseph Proudhon: His Revolutionary Life, Mind and Work. London: John Murray, 1979.
    • Joll, James. Europe Since 1870. London: Penguin, 1990.
    • Kelton, Stephanie. The Deficit Myth: Modern Monetary Theory and the Birth of the People’s Economy. New York: PublicAffairs, 2020.
    • Kelly, John (ed.). James Fintan Lalor, Collected Writings. Poole: Woodfield Press, 1997.
    • Kelly, Matthew. The Fenian Ideal and Irish Nationalism, 1882-1916. Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2006.
    • Lane, Fintan. The Origins of Modern Irish Socialism, 1881-1896. Cork: Cork University Press, 1997.
    • Levitas, Ben. The Theatre of the Nation: Irish Drama and Cultural Nationalism 1890-1916. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005.
    • Lyons, F.S.L. Ireland Since the Famine. London: Fontana, 1975.
    • MacDermott, Eithne. Clann na Poblachta. Cork: Cork University Press, 1998.
    • Maine, Sir Henry. Lectures on the Early History of Institutions [1875]. Cornell: Cornell University Library, 2010.
    • Maine, Sir Henry. Village-Communities in the East and West: Six Lectures Delivered at Oxford. Charleston: Nabu Press, 2013.
    • Marshall, Peter. Demanding the Impossible: A History of Anarchism. London: Harper Perennial, 2008.
    • McGee, Owen. The IRB: The Irish Republican Brotherhood From the Land League to Sinn Féin. Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2005.
    • McGuire, James and James Quinn (eds). Dictionary of Irish Biography. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press/Royal Irish Academy, 2009.
    • Ó Broin, Léon. Revolutionary Underground: The Story of the IRB, 1884-1924. Dublin: Gill & Macmillan, 1984.
    • O’Connor, Emmet. Syndicalism in Ireland 1917-1923. Cork: Cork University Press, 1998.
    • Purchase, Graham. Evolution and Revolution: An Introduction to the Life and Thought of Peter Kropotkin. Petersham, Australia: Jura Media, 1996.
    • Réamonn, Seán. History of the Revenue Commissioners. Dublin: Institute of Public Administration, 1981.
    • Rocker, Rudolf. Anarcho-Syndicalism. London: Pluto Press, 1998.
    • Ryan, Desmond. The Rising. Dublin: Golden Eagle Books, 1949.
    • Ryan, Paddy (ed.). Revenue Over the Years. Dublin: Revenue Commissioners, 1998.
    • Townshend, Charles. Easter 1916: The Irish Rebellion. London: Allen Lane, 2005.
    • Wray, L. Randall. Modern Money Theory: A Primer on Macroeconomics for Sovereign Monetary Systems. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2012.

    Articles and Book Chapters:

    • Allen, Nicholas. “George Russell (Ӕ) and the New Ireland, 1905-30.” In George Russell (Ӕ) and the New Ireland, 1905-30. Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2003.
    • Cronin, Mike and John M. Regan (eds). “Social Catholicism and the social question in independent Ireland: the challenge to the fiscal system.” In Ireland: The Politics of Independence, 1922-49. London: Macmillan, 2000.
    • Dempsey, Pauric J. “Brady, Seán Ernest.” In James McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.
    • Gunning, Des. “Bulmer Hobson, ‘the most dangerous man in Ireland.’” History Ireland, Spring 2002.
    • Hay, Marnie. “From rogue revolutionary to rogue civil servant: The resurrection of Bulmer Hobson.” In Diarmaid Ferriter and Susannah Riordan (eds), Years of Turbulence: The Irish Revolution and its Aftermath. Dublin: UCD Press, 2015, pp. 209-223.
    • Hay, Marnie. “The foundation and development of Na Fianna Éireann, 1909-16.” Irish Historical Studies XXXVI, no. 141 (May 2008), pp. 53-71.
    • Hay, Marnie. “Kidnapped: Bulmer Hobson, the IRB and the 1916 Easter Rising.” Canadian Journal of Irish Studies XXXV, no. 1 (Spring 2009), pp. 53-60.
    • Hay, Marnie. “The mysterious ‘disappearance’ of Bulmer Hobson.” Studies XCVIII, no. 390 (Summer 2009), pp. 185-195.
    • Hourican, Bridget. “Rice, Mary Ellen Spring.” In James McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.
    • Maume, Patrick. “Hobson, (John) Bulmer.” In James McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.
    • McCabe, Conor. “The 1911 Railway Strike.” Saothar 30 (2005), pp. 21-31.
    • McGee, Owen. “Who Were the ‘Fenian Dead’? The IRB and the Background to the 1916 Rising.” In Gabriel Doherty and Dermot Keogh (eds), 1916: The Long Revolution. Cork: Mercier Press, 2007.
    • McMahon, Deirdre. “MacEntee, Seán (John) Francis.” In James McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009.
    • Murphy, William. “Cogging Berkeley?: The Querist and the rhetoric of Fianna Fáil’s economic policy.” Irish Economic and Social History XXXII (2005), pp. 63-76.
    • O’Brien, Andrew and Linde Lunney. “Lawlor, John.” In James McGuire and James Quinn (eds), Dictionary of Irish Biography, Vol. 5. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press/Royal Irish Academy, 2009.
    • Ryan, Paddy. “The old stamping ground.” An Rabhchán, February 1995, pp. 10-11.
    • Shepard, Christopher. “A liberalisation of Irish social policy? Women’s organisations and the campaign for women police in Ireland, 1915-57.” Irish Historical Studies XXXVI, no. 144 (November 2009), pp. 566-582.
    • Worgan, Sean. “Anarcho-Nationalism and Irish Freedom.” Saothar 44 (2019), pp. 89-104.

    Theses:

    • Curtis, Maurice. “Catholic action as an organised campaign in Ireland, 1921-1947.” PhD thesis, University College Dublin, 2000.
    • Delaney, Enda. “Fr Denis Fahey, CSSp, and Maria Duce, 1945-1954.” MA thesis, National University of Ireland, Maynooth, 1993.
    • Hay, Marnie. “Bulmer Hobson: the rise and fall of an Irish nationalist, 1900-16.” PhD thesis, University College Dublin, 2004.
    • Worgan, Sean. “Bulmer Hobson: an Ulster Nationalist 1902-1908.” PhD thesis, Keele University, 2010.

    Newspaper Articles:

    • “Irish Ireland, The National Council: Third Annual Congress.” Sinn Féin, 7 September 1907.
    • “Nominated for the Senate – Frank Hugh O’Donnell.” Irish Press, 18 March 1938.
    • “Local and District News, ‘Funeral of O’Donovan Rossa.’” The Sligo Champion, 17 July 1915.

  • Outside The Colony Irish History Podcast Series

    A Travision Foundation & All Is Motion Collaboration

    Narratives of History

    Talk with Professor Fangzhe Qiu of Maynooth.

    Science: DNA Studies.

    Science: Microbiome Studies.

  • John Butler Yeats; Anarchism & Art in the Making of Modern Ireland

    ×
    Introduction
    📖 0% complete
    ⏱️ 60 min left

    “I know that there are many historians, or at least writers on historical subjects, who still think it necessary to apply moral judgments to history, and who distribute their praise or blame with the solemn complacency of a successful schoolmaster. This, however, is a foolish habit, and merely shows that the moral instinct can be brought to such a pitch of perfection that it will make its appearance wherever it is not required.

    Nobody with the true historical sense ever dreams of blaming Nero, or scolding Tiberius, or censuring Caesar Borgia. These personages have become like the puppets of a play. They may fill us with terror, or horror, or wonder, but they do not harm us. They are not in immediate relation to us. We have nothing to fear from them. They have passed into the sphere of art and science, and neither art nor science knows anything of moral approval or disapproval.”

    Oscar Wilde. 1889
    John Yeats

    In 1914, a 75-year-old Irish artist living in New York wrote a letter that revealed the radical politics behind Ireland’s cultural revolution. John Butler Yeats—father of poet W.B. Yeats—described himself as a ‘radical socialist anarchist Home Ruler.’ This wasn’t empty rhetoric. It was the key to understanding how ancient Irish traditions merged with European revolutionary ideas to create modern Ireland.

    This essay argues that John’s influence went far beyond his famous family. He helped create the intellectual foundation for a different kind of Irish independence—one rooted not in narrow nationalism or religious sectarianism, but in radical democracy, artistic freedom, and human dignity.

    Most people know John Butler Yeats, if at all, as the father of poet W.B. Yeats. But this misses his central role in shaping the ideas that transformed Ireland from a colonial backwater into a modern nation. His unique achievement was fusing ancient Irish traditions of community and resistance with the most progressive European ideas of his time.

    ‘Had we married and lived together, our mutual unlikeness would have made us perfectly interesting to each other. I fancy you love Religion while I hate it, because of all its sins and wickedness. I am a radical socialist anarchist Home Ruler, everything you abhor, so I sometimes think it would be best to let this correspondence drop. If I go home this year we shall meet and have many talks and then start again to write to each other.’

    John Butler Yeats, New York, 1914


    There are many books and biographies written about the Yeats family, but few explore the philosophical atmosphere that John Butler Yeats cultivated around them—an atmosphere shaped not only by his idiosyncratic worldview but by the broader historical forces of 19th-century Ireland and Europe. His intellectual influence was profound, and understanding it requires looking beyond literary achievement to the radical cultural and political milieu he helped foster.

    In this private letter, Yeats described himself as a “radical, socialist, anarchist Home Ruler.” Is this true? and if so what did John mean by this and what does it mean for our understanding of the Yeats family and their part in the lead-up to Irish independence. Johns self-description is consistent with the worldview he both lived and communicated to his children. As we shall see, there is ample reason to take his claim seriously.

    To understand how remarkable this self-description was—and why it mattered for Ireland’s future—we must first grasp the world that shaped John Butler Yeats.

    Ireland in 1839

    When John Butler Yeats was born in 1839, Ireland was a country in the midst of profound transformation. With over eight million inhabitants, it was one of Europe’s most densely populated regions. The majority of these people—perhaps six million—spoke Irish as their first language, particularly in the western counties like Sligo where John’s family had deep roots. This was still a fundamentally Gaelic society, despite centuries of English rule.

    But Ireland was also a country divided by religion, class, and competing visions of its future. Four distinct communities shared the island, each with different relationships to power and land—though historians typically describe only three, obscuring a crucial cultural divide within Catholic Ireland itself.

    The Protestant Ascendancy—descendants of English and Scottish settlers—made up only about 10% of the population but owned most of the land. Within this minority, the Church of Ireland (the Irish branch of the Anglican Church) held the dominant position. As the official “established church,” it received state support and controlled much of the country’s wealth and political power, despite serving only a small fraction of the population. John Butler Yeats was born into this privileged but isolated world.

    The Presbyterian community, concentrated in Ulster and descended from Scottish settlers, occupied a middle position. They had suffered some of the same restrictions as Catholics under the old Penal Laws, but generally enjoyed more economic freedom and social status.

    Catholic Ireland, however, was deeply split between two very different worlds. Anglicised Catholics—descendants of the Old English who had settled in towns, along with others who had adopted English culture—dominated the emerging Catholic middle class. They controlled the established Catholic Church hierarchy, much of the middle level of administration, and the police force. English-speaking and culturally assimilated, they had learned to work within the colonial system.

    But the majority of Catholics belonged to a very different tradition: the Gaelic Irish—millions of Irish-speaking tenant farmers, laborers, and Travellers (at this time known simply as the itinerant section of the Gaelic population) who remained culturally alienated from the state and its institutions. Concentrated especially in the west, they preserved not only the Irish language but ancient social structures, oral traditions, and a form of Catholicism quite different from the institutional religion of the towns. Their spiritual practices, rooted in centuries of clan-based community life, often resembled older pagan beliefs more than the standardized Catholicism preached from Dublin pulpits.

    For centuries, the anglicised Catholic middle class had looked down on their Gaelic-speaking co-religionists as backward and primitive, viewing their cultural practices—and even their form of Catholic belief—as embarrassingly uncivilized. This internal division within Catholic Ireland would prove crucial to understanding the political and cultural struggles that lay ahead.

    These religious divisions weren’t merely about theology—they reflected fundamental disagreements about Ireland’s relationship with Britain, who should control land and power, and what kind of society Ireland should become. The Church of Ireland community generally supported the Union with Britain (established in 1801) and viewed themselves as upholding English civilization against Catholic “barbarism.” Catholics increasingly sought self-government and an end to landlord dominance. Many Presbyterians, particularly in Ulster, had their own complex relationship with both British authority and Catholic nationalism.

    This was the fractured world that shaped John Butler Yeats’s early life—a society where your religion determined not just your spiritual beliefs, but your political loyalties, economic opportunities, and social position. His later evolution from conventional Church of Ireland rector’s son to “radical socialist anarchist Home Ruler” represented a journey across these deep communal divides, toward a vision of Ireland that transcended sectarian boundaries entirely.

    The young John Butler Yeats would witness this world’s dramatic transformation. The catastrophic Famine of the 1840s would devastate the Irish-speaking population, Catholic Emancipation would reshape politics, and new movements would emerge seeking to bridge Ireland’s divisions through shared culture and democratic ideals. His own intellectual journey—from religious orthodoxy to secular radicalism, from legal conservatism to artistic rebellion—mirrored his country’s struggle to imagine a different future.


    John Butler Yeats was instrumental in shaping what would become perhaps the most artistically ambitious family of Ireland’s so called “Gaelic Literary Revival”. George Bernard Shaw famously quipped that the movement had been “born in Bedford Park, the bohemian London suburb to which Yeats moved the family in the late 1880s.

    Yet the “Gaelic Revival” was far more than a literary movement; it was a broad cultural project rooted in radical philosophy, history, and a desire for national renewal. At its heart were the most progressive intellectual currents of the 19th century—ideas that John Butler Yeats not only espoused but embodied.

    This essay argues that Johns radicalism was not isolated but emerged from the fusing of two powerful currents: the ancient egalitarian ethos of Gaelic Ireland, particularly the west, and specifically Sligo in Johns case) and the libertarian-utopian socialism circulating among European intellectuals in the 19th century. The West of Ireland, in particular, preserved a form of communal, folk Catholicism, anti-clericalism, and collective social memory that contrasted sharply with the more institutional, empire-aligned Catholicism of the East of the country. These indigenous traditions, shaped by centuries of resistance and oral culture, provided fertile ground for the reception of continental radicalism.

    Yeats’s later friendships with figures such as the Fenian leader John O’Leary and Russian anarchists like Stepniak and Kropotkin demonstrate that his politics were not merely affectations. Though not a militant, he stood intellectually not just close, but at the centre of revolutionary movements. Art and education, in his view, were not neutral disciplines but expressions of freedom and conscience—capable of reshaping the world as radically as any political act.

    Similarly, his politics were shaped less by rigid ideology than by moral conviction. Influenced by John Stuart Mill, Yeats’s socialism was rooted in individual liberty, and disdain for the smug moralism of Victorian capitalism. Anarchy, at this time, and presumably to him, meant freedom from institutional authority—not lawlessness, but self-governance. Utopia was not a literal destination but a necessary ideal: a yardstick with which to measure the poverty of the present.

    To contextualise his worldview, we must understand socialism and anarchism as they were understood in his time. Decades before the rise of Soviet-style Marxist authoritarianism, socialism was libertarian in character—decentralised, democratic, voluntary, and rooted in mutual aid. Anarchism, the most refined argument against traditional authority and the state, laid out a principled rejection of unjust hierarchy. It envisioned a society where freedom, cooperation, and art could flourish.

    These ideas circulated widely in the radical cultural circles of London and Paris and other cities, where artists, poets, and political thinkers often mingled. In an era marked by vast inequality, industrial squalor, and disenfranchisement (even amongst men very few had the right to vote, and women not at all), millions supported these ideals as the promise of a fairer world.

    Key figures like William Morris—artist, poet, manufacturer and socialist—who befriended Yeats in Dublin. Morris became a lasting intellectual influence, introducing William to the London avant-garde and helping shape the ethos of the Yeats household.

    In Bedford Park, the progressive London suburb where Yeats settled in the late 1880s,he was surrounded by figures who personified the utopian and anarchist ideals of the age. For Yeats, these ideas were not abstract: they were to be lived, discussed, drawn, and written about.

    John was famously talkative, and as his son William recounted in The Trembling of the Veil in 1915…

    ‘he spoke with sound good sense and delightful humour about art and poetry and people, and the influence that radiated out from him touched a whole generation.


    But the utopian moment was not to last. The Bolshevik triumph in Russia of 1917 shifted the leftward imagination from decentralised, libertarian socialism to centralised, statist Marxism, polarising politics in general between left and the rising fascism of the right. . The earlier, more imaginative versions of socialism—particularly anarchist and utopian strains—were gradually eclipsed. Later generations would struggle to recall how dominant these traditions had once been among cultural and intellectual elites.

    And yet it was precisely in this former world that the Yeats family came of age. The period in which John Yeats lived and his children grew up—referred to as La Belle Époque—was marked by astonishing technological and artistic progress, but also by crushing inequality and imperial expansion. The contradictions of this era shaped Yeats’s generation and gave rise to the radical philosophies he embraced. The words used then—socialism, anarchism, utopia—often meant something quite different from their modern associations. This drift in meaning risks obscuring the world Yeats inhabited and the ideals he embraced.

    To understand the intellectual and cultural legacy of the Yeats family, and their impact on later Irish history, we must begin with this atmosphere of radical possibility—a worldview at once grounded in Ireland’s Gaelic past and connected to the most hopeful international visions of the 19th century, the intertwined threads of anarchism and republicanism.

    John Butler Yeats stood rebelliously at the crossroads of both.

    Signac renamed this painting “In Time of Harmony” from “In Time of Anarchy” to avoid political persecution. At the time, “harmony” was widely understood as a synonym for “anarchy”—a vision of social balance through mutual cooperation rather than coercive authority.

    PART I: THE MAKING OF A RADICAL

    This above all: to thine own self be true
    Hamlet – Act 1 Scene 3 Polonius

    John Butler Yeats was born on 16 March 1839 in County Down, the son of a Church of Ireland rector. His family lineage was clerical—his grandfather had been rector of Drumcliff in County Sligo, on the site of a 6th-century monastery founded by Columcille. His father grew up in this part of north Sligo, then on the estate of the Gore-Booth family, from whom Constance Markiwicz was to emerge. His father was kindly and easy-going, saying “if a man spoke harshly to you it was always your own fault” He provided ample paper for Johns drawing practice as a child, never complaining despite its cost.

    While his father later moved to the parish in County Down where John grew up, John had numerous aunts and uncles around Sligo. That sacred landscape around Drumcliff would later become symbolically fused with his poet sons name: it was in the shadow of Ben Bulben at Drumcliff that William would choose to be buried.

    Despite his religious upbringing, John grew up in a household that encouraged free conversation and critical thinking. His grandfather was remembered in Sligo for his lack of bigotry and respect for the Catholic majority in his parish—an unusual and admirable trait in an Anglican clergyman of the period. That spirit of tolerance and openness filtered down to the young John.

    His early schooling at Atholl Academy on the Isle of Man was a brutal affair, presided over by a tyrannical Scottish headmaster. There, alongside Charles and George Pollexfen, John developed a lifelong hatred of compulsion in education and a deep interest in more progressive, child-centred methods of learning. These convictions would reappear throughout his life in his disdain for rote instruction and his championing of imagination and freedom in education.

    Trinity and the Law: First Rebellions

    He entered Trinity College Dublin in 1857, lodging with his grandmother, great-aunts, and Uncle Robert Corbet at Sandymount Castle. He described his grandmother and aunt as excellent conversationalists, and he regretted not having asked about the 1798 rebellion that they had lived through, describing them as “saturated through and through with the spirit of the eighteenth century”.

    He studied under the progressive economist and poet John Kells Ingram—himself “well to the left” of most of his peers—John disliked Trinity intensely, viewing it as a colonial institution complicit in the oppression of Ireland. His thinking had already begun to move along radical, anti-authoritarian lines, though he remained, at least at this stage orthodox religiously.

    His philosophy of life, even at this young age, was strikingly integrative—capable of holding in tension threads that others might see as contradictory: a passion for art and a hunger for justice, loyalty to Irish soil and immersion in European ideas, idealism and scepticism in equal measure. One contemporary remarked that he had “an extremely well-rounded philosophy of life“.

    At the age of 23 he visited the Pollexfens in Sligo and became engaged to Susan Mary Pollexfen on 2 September 1862. Following his father’s death and his inheritance of the small Kildare estate, the couple married on 10 September 1863 at St. John’s Church, Sligo.

    He studied law at King’s Inns in Dublin, entered the Irish Bar in 1866, and devilled (period of training under a senior barrister) for Isaac Butt, the Home Rule advocate. It was under Butt’s mentorship that John developed further his political sympathies for Irish self-government, though his legal career was short-lived—cut off in part by the revelation that he had been sketching a Queen’s Counsel “a little too effectively” in court. His cartoons were popular and funny it seems.

    Isaac Butt drawn by John Yeats.

    It was in this period that he gave one of his most revealing public addresses—The True Purpose of a Debating Society—delivered as Auditor of the Law Student’s Debating Society on 21 November 1865.

    Rejecting outright the professional dogma that the role of a lawyer is to argue a client’s position, Yeats boldly declared that the Society’s aim must be nothing less than the pursuit of truth itself “truth for its own sake”. . A “restless craving for truth,” he argued, would eventually lead its members to “to desert their mimic debates and devote their faculties and energies, in real debate, to the attainment and promotion of truth”. Telling lawyers that their central concern must be only the truth is radical indeed!

    This insistence on the centrality of truth—often inconvenient, sometimes impractical—would remain a defining characteristic of John Butler Yeats’s long life. He left the profession over this issue with the tension between the truth and working for a clients interests. From his refusal to practice law, to his uncompromising artistic ideals, to his late-life camaraderie with the realist painters of New York’s Ashcan School, he never strayed far from this early moral centre.

    “Poetry and the imaginative life,” he would later write, “can only flourish where truth is of supreme moment; an education which contents itself with half-knowledge and half-thought will inevitably produce a crowd of sentimentalists and false poets and rhetoricians..”

    A closer look at his Philosophy

    John Butler Yeats’s belief in truth was rooted in a complex philosophical synthesis, shaped by his deep reading of John Stuart Mill and the influence of the Pre-Raphaelites. From Mill, Yeats absorbed a refined version of Utilitarianism — not Bentham’s strict pleasure calculus, but Mill’s emphasis on higher pleasures, individual liberty, and the moral importance of self-cultivation. This strain of Utilitarianism, grounded in the humanism of Epicurean ethics, held that the good life was one of rational moderation and emotional well-being — ideals that resonated with Yeats’s broader worldview.

    Yet Yeats was acutely aware of the dark side of Utilitarian thinking when applied without imagination. He saw how the principle of “the greatest happiness for the greatest number” could be twisted to justify the sacrifice of minorities, or to impose order through authoritarian designs — as in Jeremy Bentham’s Panopticon, a model of surveillance architecture implemented in Sligo’s 19th-century prison. Though rational and seemingly humane, the Panopticon revealed a cold, bureaucratic logic that reduced people to units of behaviour — a danger Yeats would come to resist in both education and art.

    In contrast, the Romantic idealism of the Pre-Raphaelites offered him a vision of human flourishing grounded in imagination, emotional truth, and aesthetic freedom. He admired their rejection of industrial uniformity and their return to sincerity, craft, and beauty. For Yeats, education was not the production of compliant citizens but the liberation of the soul. “False education,” he wrote, “is like the pressure which the Chinese mother applies to the feet of her infant… True education would liberate him so that he could sing in the open sky of knowledge and power and desire.”

    “False education is like the pressure which the Chinese mother applies to the feet of her infant. True education liberates. The industrial movement would turn these peasants into smug artisans, without a thought that consoles or a hope that elevates… And yet man is naturally a singing bird… True education would liberate him so that he could sing in the open sky of knowledge and power and desire.

    Nevertheless John was aligned with the broader Pre-Socratic tradition underlying the Enlightenment—scientific and atheistic, concerned with moderation, clarity, and emotional well-being whilst elevating pleasure and eschewing pain—was evident in his belief that education should liberate, not constrain. His rejection of coercive schooling, and his ideal of nurturing imaginative freedom, marked a resistance to the reduction of human beings in an industrial system.

    He blended this rational and materialist cosmology with an Aesthetic philosophy of art, a position summed up in “Art, for Arts sake”. They rejected outright the idea that art needed to be educational or say something. This movement was an influential counter to Victorian moral ideas that art was only good if it was educational or useful in some “improving” way. With roots in the German Romanticism of the late 18th and early 19th century, it was a key part of the Pre-Raphaelite school of painters that John was to fall in with during his first stay in London.

    Yeats, like many in his time grappled with the seeming contradictions, elevating feeling and spontaneity above cool rational calculation. But, the common thread perhaps to the philosophical position that John built is that it was forward thinking, progressive, imaginitive and, remarkably, effective.

    In this he resembled Oscar Wilde, another self described anarchist, aesthete and Irish revolutionary. Both Yeats and Wilde advanced a theory of aesthetics that viewed art not as a means to a mundane end (moral improvement, commercial gain, or social utility) but as an end in itself. They shared a deep conviction that emotion, beauty, and imagination were essential truths—not mere ornament.

    Oscar was to have a profound effect on his son William who stayed with him over the Christmas of 1888. His advice to William on the importance of image had no small part in his success in later years.

    Yeats’s notion of education as “a stirring up of the emotions” aligns with Wilde’s idea that feeling is more trustworthy than reason, and that truth reveals itself through aesthetic experience. For both, art was the supreme mode of ethical and philosophical inquiry.

    Wilde, in The Soul of Man under Socialism, wrote that “the new individualism is the new Hellenism,” calling for a society that nurtures artistic and emotional freedom. Yeats’s idea that the fully emotional man achieves inner harmony echoes this—an artistic-ethical ideal of integrated selfhood, liberated from both economic constraint and ideological rigidity.

    Both saw aesthetic feeling as the path to a deeper truth—neither hedonistic nor ascetic, but formative of character. Johns writings on portrait painting show this attitude in his desire to paint the essence of a person and not to be concerned only with the technicalities .

    Interestingly the families had known each other a long time, and both shared an interest in Irish history and beleived in thefull development of Irelands cultural and political independence.

    “Slowly I have come to feel,” he once reflected, “that affection for human nature which is at the root of all poetry and art, whether the poet be pessimist or optimist.” This affection, rather than a rigid ideology, appears to have been his compass in navigating politics, aesthetics, and personal life alike.

    Letters to W. B. Yeats: ‘Now a most powerful and complex part of the personality is affection and affection springs straight out of the memory. For that reason what is new whether in the world of ideas or of fact cannot be subject for poetry, tho’ you can be as rhetorical about it as you please – rhetoric expresses other people’s feelings, poetry one’s own.’

    His philosophy mixed Enlightenment scientific materialism. with a sophisticated philosophy of the importance of subjective experience and elevated truth and love to the highest place instead of god and saw change as the universal constant. this allowed him to integrate evolutionary theory with a philosophy of perception that was to become extremely important in the work of his children, but especially William.

    ‘I have no belief in what is called a personal God, but do believe in a shaping providence – and that this providence is what maybe called goodness or love, and that death is only a change in a world where change is the law of existence’ (Quoted in McGahern, op. cit., 1992.)

    PART II: IRELAND IN CRISIS

    Not So Revolutionary Ireland

    The ideals John Yeats held—of truth, liberty, and human dignity—would eventually shape his views on Ireland and influence the course of his family’s life. He lived through a century of upheaval: from the collapse of the Gaelic world with the catastrophe of the Great Famine (1847–1850), through the Land War, the long struggle for Irish independence from the British Empire.

    When John was born in 1839, Ireland was a very different place to what it was whern he died. In a country of at least 8 million people, the majority spoke Irish as a first language.

    The Gaelic social order, based on clan structures, communal landholding, and a rich oral culture, had withstood centuries of colonisation. Its structures and values persisted, particularly in the West of Ireland, well into the 19th century. Despite official efforts to eradicate the Irish language and dismantle traditional modes of life, these communities retained a coherent worldview rooted in mutual obligation, spiritual continuity, and an ethic of collective dignity.

    The Famine marked a final rupture. With mass death, eviction, and emigration, the last vestiges of autonomous Gaelic life were shattered. What survived did so in fragments—song, memory, folk practice—but the social and economic base was irreparably broken.

    Born only a decade after Catholicism had been legalised, Yeats entered a society already transforming. Catholic Emancipation had been secured in 1829 through a mass campaign led by Daniel O’Connell, which brought Catholics into civic life and redefined the Irish political landscape. But the Ascendancy, still clinging to power and privilege, regarded this shift with deep suspicion. The Catholic Church, newly empowered and increasingly aligned with British administration, quickly established itself as a dominant force in Irish public life. Its influence reached far beyond the sacristy—shaping education, gender roles, social morality, and national politics.

    Daniel O’Connell in 1834

    O’Connell had demonstrated the power of mass democratic mobilisation—but at a cost. To build a broad national movement, he stitched together the Irish-speaking west and the English-speaking east under the banner of Catholic nationalism. This alliance brought momentum, but also contradiction. The interests of rural Irish-speaking peasants diverged sharply from those of urban Catholics and the Old English gentry. In practice, many were excluded: Gaelic speakers, Protestant liberals, and secular republicans found themselves pushed to the margins.

    Though O’Connell spoke Irish, he dismissed its role in the modern world. “The superior utility of the English tongue,” he claimed, outweighed any sentiment over the “gradual abandonment” of Irish. His vision was parliamentary, moderate, and loyalist: an Irish parliament under the Crown, within the Empire, and morally governed by the Catholic hierarchy. He had little sympathy for revolution. Catholic rights, once achieved, chiefly benefitted the Catholic middle class and aristocracy—leaving the Gaelic poor as impoverished as ever.

    During the 1830s, O’Connell turned his attention to repealing the Act of Union, which had abolished the Irish Parliament in 1801 and imposed direct rule from Westminster. But neither the Protestant Ascendancy nor the Catholic middle class embraced the prospect of an Irish parliament, each fearing domination by the other.

    These same blocs, decades later, would advocate for partition to protect their sectarian interests—revealing how shallow their commitment was to representative democracy.

    This was the fractured political landscape inherited by Thomas Davis and the Young Ireland movement, which sought to imagine a very different kind of Ireland—non-sectarian, historically grounded, and radically democratic.

    Thomas Davis

    Thomas Davis (1814–1845) was a foundational figure in Irish nationalism and cultural revival, whose short life left a lasting impact. A Protestant and a romantic idealist, he was a leading voice in the Young Ireland movement and co-founder of The Nation newspaper.

    Davis championed the idea of an inclusive Irish identity rooted in shared history, culture, and language rather than sectarian lines. He saw poetry, music, and historical memory as essential tools for nation-building, believing that Ireland’s future independence depended on reclaiming its past. Through his writings, Davis fused political activism with cultural renaissance, laying the intellectual groundwork for later movements that sought not only freedom from empire but a renewal of Irish civilisation itself.

    Young Ireland’s Alternative Vision

    Initially, the men, including Davis, who were to become the Young Irelanders were supportive of O’Connell’s movement, but the cracks in this coalition began to show as early as the 1840s. One major flashpoint was the proposed Irish University Act of 1845, which aimed to provide secular, mixed-faith higher education. O’Connell opposed it; his more radical allies supported it.

    These rebels, whom he derisively dubbed “Young Irelanders,” broke with him entirely. They began publishing The Nation in 1842, championing a republican and secular nationalism that echoed the ideals of Wolfe Tone and the United Irishmen. Their vision was of a non-sectarian Ireland, where Catholic and Protestant alike could unite under the banner of liberty and equality. Thomas Davis excoriated O’Connells pious bigoted Catholicism in The Nation, warning where it would inevitably lead:

    The objections to separate education are immense; the reasons for it are reasons for separate life, for mutual animosity, for penal laws, for religious wars. ‘tis said that communication between the students of different creeds will taint their faith and endanger their souls.

    They who say so should prohibit the students from associating out of the college even more than in them … let them prohibit Catholic and Protestant boys from playing, talking, or walking together … let them establish a theological police – let them rail off each sect … into a separate quarter; or rather, to save preliminaries, let each of them proclaim war in the name of his creed on the men of all other creeds, and fight till death, triumph, or disgust shall leave him leisure to revise his principles.’

    Thomas Davis

    But O’Connell vehemently opposed the bill, along with the Catholic hierarchy, calling the proposed colleges “godless.” and accusing Davis maliciously of wanting to declare it a “crime to be a Catholic”.

    In the ensuing debate, Davis was reportedly reduced to tears. He knew what was at stake. O’Connell and the bishops feared losing control of education, and O’Connell claimed he was making a stand for “Old Ireland”—an ironic claim from a man willing to discard the Irish language and accommodate British rule. O”Connells decisions were to lead to centuries of strife in Ireland, but there had been another path.



    Davis had laid out a radically different vision. He admired French historians that had emerged since the French Revolution, particularly Jules Michelet—the passionate romantic historian who portrayed the common people as the true heroes of France’s past. Michelet’s histories celebrated popular movements and democratic uprisings, showing how ordinary citizens had shaped their nation’s destiny.


    But he most revered Augustin Thierry, whom Davis exalted above “any other historian that ever lived. Thierry was a former secretary to the utopian socialist Claude Henri de Saint-Simon who had revolutionized historical writing by focusing on social conflict rather than political chronology. His groundbreaking works—Letters on the History of France and History of the Conquest of England by the Normans—analyzed the past as a struggle between different peoples, classes, and social systems. Rather than celebrating kings and battles,

    Thierry studied how medieval French communes had fought feudal lords for self-governance, creating islands of democratic freedom centuries before the modern age. For Thierry, history was not the story of great men imposing their will, but of ordinary communities organizing to defend their liberty and human dignity against oppressive hierarchies.

    Saint-Simon envisioned future social harmony, while Thierry applied those ideals to the past—writing history as the clash of classes, cultures, and ideals. Thomas Davis now absorbed this framework and mapped it onto Ireland. Where others saw a contest of nations or religions, Davis saw the historical struggle of peoples and systems.

    Saint-Simon, now regarded as a founder of utopian socialism, was a major influence on John Stuart Mill and on foundational anarchist thinkers such as Pierre-Joseph Proudhon.

    His vision of non-authoritarian, cooperative society informed Thierry’s historiography, which Davis in turn adopted as the philosophical basis for Irish republicanism. In this way, the early libertarian threads of European anarchist and socialist thought entered directly into the Irish radical tradition, underpinning the intellectual foundation of the later republican movement.

    Davis imagined a republic in which all creeds and classes would be equal. He railed against the inhumanity of laissez-faire capitalism and the devastation it had wrought on England’s industrial cities. In Dublin, Davis addressed Protestants directly, saying: “Gentlemen, you have a nation.”

    Through The Nation, Davis promoted the Irish language, called for a national museum, advocated for the protection of antiquities, and protested the desecration of sacred sites like Newgrange. He fused romantic and heroic nationalism with secular republicanism and a deep respect for Gaelic culture. His programme laid the groundwork for a cultural revival intertwined with progressive political ideals.

    The republican movement now picked up a cultural programme.

    In the Nation he urged,

    ‘the language of a nation’s youth is the only easy and full speech for its manhood and for its age. And when the language of the cradle goes, itself craves a tomb. A people without a language is only half a nation. A nation should guard its language more than its territories – ‘tis a surer barrier and more important frontier than fortress and river

    Thomas Davis

    His fusing of a romantic and heroic nationalism, secular republican principles as well as promotion of the Irish language and the Gaelic past of the country were to create a current counter to the socially conservative forces of both Protestant and Catholic Ireland. These, and not strict religious divides were to draw the real lines of battle for the next chapters of Irelands history.

    Where O’Connell saw Ireland’s future as clerical, moderate, and tied to Britain, Davis saw it as secular, heroic, and rooted in the Gaelic past. He sought a cultural revival alongside political independence—a republic of reason, memory, and inclusion. He also insisted that any future Irish history must be free of sectarianism:

    “The greatest vice in such a work would be bigotry—bigotry of race or creed. We know a descendant of a great Milesian family who supports the Union, because he thinks the descendants of the Anglo-Irish—his ancestors’ foes—would mainly rule Ireland, were she independent.

    The opposite rage against the older races is still more usual. A religious bigot is altogether unfit, incurably unfit, for such a task; and the writer of such an Irish history must feel a love for all sects, a philosophical eye to the merits and demerits of all, and a solemn and haughty impartiality in speaking of all.”

    Though Davis’s public life lasted only three years before his death from scarlet fever at age 30, his influence was immense. His funeral galvanised a generation, including Jane Wilde (Oscar Wilde’s mother), who became a leading voice of the 1848 rebellion under the pen name “Speranza.” Her husband, Sir William Wilde, began collecting Irish antiquities, laying the foundation for what would become the National Museum of Ireland.

    The Third Way

    Davis’s vision was excellent. practical and inclusive, but it was also perceived as a threat to the established powers rooted in sectarian, military, financial and landed power structures. Neither the Protestant Unionist elite, nor the conservative Catholic middle classes rooted in the anglicised, hierarchical world of the Pale would subscribe to something that threatened their position.

    Davis had created a third way—a fusion of progressive, radical republicanism, and Enlightenment secularism. He brought together Enlightenment rationalism, Gaelic romanticism, and an inclusive civic nationalism that defined the broadest possible Irish identity.

    Outside of the more educated and left leaning Protestants, nowhere was this vision more potent than in the Gaelic-speaking west—the majority population of Ireland in the 1840s. Here, Davis’s fusion of cultural revivalism and secular republicanism offered the hope of a radically inclusive Irish modernity, where their culture would achieve equality before the law for the first time in centuries…

    The Empire Strikes Back

    Before this awakening could take flight, disaster struck. Davis died suddenly of scarlet fever in September 1845, at just 31 years old, just as his vision of an inclusive, secular Irish republic was gaining momentum among both Gaelic Ireland and progressive Protestants.

    His funeral became a defining moment for a generation of Irish intellectuals. Thousands followed his coffin through Dublin’s streets, including Jane Wilde—Oscar Wilde’s mother—who would become a leading voice of the 1848 rebellion under the pen name “Speranza.” The ceremony galvanized writers, artists, and revolutionaries who saw in Davis’s death the loss of Ireland’s democratic future. Many would spend the rest of their lives trying to fulfill the promise of his brief but transformative career.

    That same year, the potato blight arrived—a fungal disease that destroyed the crop upon which millions of Irish people depended for survival. The potato had become the staple food of the Gaelic poor, particularly in the west, where tiny plots of land could barely sustain families even in good times.

    What might have been a crisis became a catastrophe, exacerbated by the British government’s economic dogma and latent racial prejudice. The Great Hunger killed over a million and drove a million more to emigration within just a few years.

    The catastrophe devastated the Gaelic-speaking west. Though Westminster bore ultimate responsibility, Dublin’s role was not innocent. At the height of starvation, new Vagrancy Acts were passed in 1847, making movement out of one’s home district illegal. While no famine existed in the more monetised east, mass displacement from the west was criminalised. For many, the only escape lay westward to the coffin ships.

    The response of the authorities discredited not only the government but O’Connell and the Catholic hierarchy. The scale of the disaster radicalised survivors across Ireland and in the diaspora, especially in America. Among them, a lingering suspicion grew: that the famine was not merely a failure of policy, but a form of calculated clearance. The Gaelic poor were viewed by many in power as an impediment to prosperity—an expendable underclass in a colonial economy.

    The famine wiped out the subsistence economy of the west. It freed land for exploitation by capital, integrating the west into the east’s monetised economy and completing a project of enclosure and clearance that had been attempted before but had been impossible to achieve.

    The failure to intervene effectively in the Famine, many believed, was no accident—it aligned with the interests of landlords, administrators, and industrialists. It was not only London that benefited; Dublin and the east did too by the destruction of the population with whom Davis had hoped to carry through the programme of a new Ireland.

    In other words, capitalist driven land clearance allied to entrenched middle class interests , both Protestant and Catholic drove much of the failure to intervene in any meaningful way to prevent the disaster. Certainly, the survivors who reached America thought so, and rapidly militant societies sprung up to hit back at the Empire.

    “… The Celt, like the Red Man, melts away from the land which he has occupied and reclaimed for a long time anterior to the dawn of history. […] The rushing advance of western civilization drives the Indian from his forests and prairies… Something of the same character, but more cold-blooded and cruel, is operating on the fortunes of the Celtic race both in Ireland and Scotland.”

    Freeman’s Journal (1851) 5 August

    Ironically, the famine also hastened the decline of the old Protestant landlord class. Their estates, gutted of tenants, became unviable. The social system imposed since Cromwell began to collapse under its own weight.

    But culturally, the Gaelic west no longer posed an immediate threat. It could now be romanticised safely—like the Native Americans after the Indian Wars—its rough edges shaved off, its spiritual and collective ethos appropriated.

    A new nationalist identity was forged in Dublin, equated with middle class Catholicism. Anglicised Catholics who had historically defined themselves as English could now embrace Irishness on terms they controlled.

    The progressive vision of Davis—secular, non-sectarian, rooted in historical consciousness—was pushed to the margins. Those who held to it were now painted as extremists. Irelands Catholic middle classes in conjunction with the rising power of the church, rebranded the national story, obscuring the differences between east and west, between collaborator and resister, and between survivor and beneficiary. The Gaelic world could be mourned, mythologised, even mined for heritage—but never fully acknowledged as a living challenge to the new order.

    PART III: JOHN BUTLER YEATS AND THE RADICAL TRADITION

    John O’Leary and the Revolutionary Legacy

    In Tipperary in 1846 , a young John O’Leary was convalescing from illness as the Famine gathered pace around him. It was during this period that he discovered the writings of Thomas Davis—and was immediately converted. While studying law in Dublin, he joined the radical wing of the Young Irelanders, and when they launched a failed rebellion in 1848, he returned to Tipperary to join it.

    John O’Learys portrait by John Butler Yeats. Widely regarded as his masterpiece, though not by John himself.

    The rising collapsed, as did another attempt in 1849. Disillusioned, he abandoned his legal career after discovering it required an oath of allegiance to the Crown. ibid (to this day the Kings Inns of Dublin and London are linked(

    Like many other disillusioned republicans, O’Leary came to believe that Wolfe Tone’s approach—an oath-bound secret society—was the best model for revolution. In 1858, he was recruited by James Stephens to the newly formed Irish Republican Brotherhood (IRB), a clandestine movement dedicated to armed insurrection. O’Leary later admitted rather amusingly, he was never entirely sure if it was originally called the Irish Republican Brotherhood, or the Irish Revolutionary Brotherhood; as before 1867, it was always simply referred to as “The Organisation.”

    Driven underground, the radical avant-garde became the torchbearers of both Gaelic cultural memory and the republican tradition of the United Irishmen. O’Leary became editor of The Irish People and treasurer of the IRB. For this, he was arrested and sentenced to twenty years’ exile for treason.

    In exile, mostly in Paris, O’Leary maintained his belief that Davis’s cultural programme was as vital as military action. He returned to Ireland in 1885, an elder statesman of the republican cause. Cautious but committed, he joined the Constitutional Club in Dublin and sought to avoid the strategic missteps of the past.

    His impact on the Yeats family was immense. His friendship with John Butler Yeats would lead to a striking portrait—widely considered Yeats’s masterpiece—and left a lasting impression on the younger Yeats children. As John later wrote to O Leary:

    : ‘…If you will allow me to say so, when I met you – your friends – I for the first time met people in Dublin who were not entirely absorbed in the temporal and eternal welfare of themselves … It was meeting you all that has left an impression on my young people that will never be quite lost.’

    There is some evidence, mentioned in connection with the later president of the IRB council Bulmer Hobson, that John Butler Yeats during his time in London was a senior IRB contact for revolutionaries arriving in the city—possibly assisting with communications or introductions. His good friend John O Leary was the president of the IRB throughout this period from 1891 to 1907.

    O’Leary’s role as mentor and bridge between generations is often understated, he remained the president of the IRB until 1907. During his tenure, the armed force element had atrophied its true, but the project that the generation who had witnessed the failure of half baked rebellions in the pasdt had been to create the conditions, socially and intellectually that would enable any such asttempt at rebellion successful.

    This legacy would resonate deeply with John Butler Yeats and his circle, preparing the ground for his engagement with other radicals in the London avant-garde, including Stepniak, Morris, and Kropotkin.

    Exiles in Garden City

    In the late 1880s, John Butler Yeats made a decision that would shape his family’s future. He moved them to Bedford Park in London—a radical experiment disguised as a quiet suburb.

    From Law to Art

    This wasn’t John’s first time in London. Back in 1863, he had shocked his wife’s wealthy Sligo family by abandoning his legal career to become an artist. He enrolled at Heatherley’s Art School, where he met other young rebels who admired the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood—artists who mixed poetry with medieval romance and a love of nature.

    In London, John discovered Charles Darwin’s On the Origin of Species. He borrowed it from his friend Samuel Butler, the writer who penned Erewhon and an early essay about machine intelligence called “Darwin Among the Machines.” For John, Darwin’s ideas meant more than just science. They freed him from religious dogma.

    “I came to recognise natural law,” he later wrote, “and then lost all interest in a personal god, which seemed merely a myth of the frightened imagination.”

    Family Struggles

    The years that followed were difficult. The family moved constantly between Dublin, Sligo, and London. Money was tight. John’s marriage suffered. Sometimes the children had to stay with relatives in Sligo—an experience that deeply shaped their love of Irish culture.

    Two children died young. But four survived: William (who would become the famous poet), Susan (nicknamed Lily), Elizabeth (called Lolly), and Jack.

    The Garden Suburb Experiment

    In 1887, the family finally settled at 3 Blenheim Road in Bedford Park, Chiswick. This was no ordinary suburb. Bedford Park was the world’s first purpose-built “garden suburb”—a revolutionary attempt to solve the problems of industrial city life.

    Developer Jonathan Carr had created something new: a community that combined urban convenience with rural beauty. The suburb featured twenty houses with built-in artists’ studios as well as a community club and church that welcomed different faiths.

    The underlying philosophy was radical for its time: that beautiful, well-designed environments could create better people and a better society.

    Its tree-lined streets, Arts and Crafts architecture, and integration of green spaces with residential areas embodied a philosophical commitment to reconciling urban convenience with rural tranquility.

    This “garden suburb” concept represented a middle path between the overcrowded industrial city and isolated country living, promoting the idea that thoughtfully designed communities could foster both individual flourishing and social harmony.

    Bedford Park’s emphasis on aesthetic unity, community facilities like the club and church, and its appeal to artistic and intellectual residents demonstrated the movement’s underlying belief that physical environment profoundly shapes social and moral development—a conviction that would become central to progressive urban planning throughout the twentieth century.

    Bedford Park

    Its red-brick houses and leafy lanes hid a community that embraced many of the values John held dear: environmental awareness, gender equality, world religions, and anti-imperialism. Twenty of the houses featured in-built studios for artists. Here, he lived from 1888 to 1902.

    Bath Road, London is an 1897 Impressionist painting by the French artist Camille Pissarro with a scene of the new garden suburb of Bedford Park near Chiswick

    The French Impressionist Camille Pissarro captured its atmosphere in Bath Road, London (1897), a luminous depiction of the suburb’s tranquil modernity. Pissarro, whose son moved to Bedford Park, was himself a committed anarchist and a subscriber to Le Révolté. He corresponded with Jean Grave and counted Paul Signac and Henri-Edmond Cross among his comrades in aesthetic rebellion. Paintings like Meadow with Cows, Mist and Setting Sun at Eragny (1891), expressed a quiet radicalism—a belief in everyday beauty, peasant life, and communal values.

    Meadow with Cows, Mist and Setting Sun at Eragny, 1891. Camille Pissarro



    Pissarro was a committed anarchist who subscribed to the radical publication Le Révolté. He corresponded with leading anarchist thinkers and counted revolutionary artists Paul Signac and Henri-Edmond Cross as close friends. His paintings expressed what he called “quiet radicalism”—a belief in everyday beauty, the dignity of peasant life, and communal values.

    As William Butler Yeats later wrote of his first experiences of Bedford Park::


    “We were to see DeMorgan tiles, peacock-blue doors and the pomegranate pattern and the tulip pattern of Morris, and to discover that we had always hated doors painted with imitation grain, the roses of mid-Victoria, and tiles covered with geometrical patterns that seemed to have been shaken out of a muddy kaleidoscope. We went to live in a house like those we had seen in pictures and even met people dressed like people in the story-books.”

    The political radicalism of Bedford Park was real. It was home to Russian exiles like Stepniak and Peter Kropotkin, who envisioned cooperative society and artistic freedom. At the same time, Morris’s Socialist League brought together artists, revolutionaries, and utopians under a banner of ethical socialism. John had taken William to hear Morris speak in Dublin, and even sketched him during his 1886 lecture The Aims of Art at the Contemporary Club.

    Bedford Park was home to creative networks that embraced traditional crafts, environmentalism, healthy housing, egalitarianism, spiritual pluralism, and anti-colonialism. Its residents included artists, vegetarians, feminists, abolitionists, and anarchists. This was where John Butler Yeats encountered the intellectual milieu that would influence him and his children profoundly.

    John Butler Yeats shared the Utopian dream that science and applied knowledge might one day free humanity from brutal toil. As he wrote in 1917, he looked to a millennium when “Science and Applied Science release us from the burthen of industry and necessity,” even while warning that without moral vision, such liberation might reduce people to mere brutes.”

    John’s daughters Susan and Elizabeth attended the Chiswick School of Art and later trained in embroidery and printing under May Morris, William Morris’s daughter. John’s son Jack absorbed the aesthetic vision of Walter Crane, the cartoonist of the Socialist League, while William made early connections with Oscar Wilde and other literary figures through their Bedford Park neighbors, including the printer Elkin Mathews.

    Chiswick School of Art the school taught “Freehand drawing in all its branches, practical Geometry and perspective, pottery and tile painting, design for decorative purposes – as in Wall-papers, Furniture, Metalwork, Stained Glass”.

    Bedford Park was a crucible for a new way of life. As John put it, it was a place where “intellect and emotion shake hands in eternal friendship.” The utopian community of Bedford Park gave shape to a lifelong aspiration: that art, liberty, and radical ethics might form the foundation of a better society. It was in fact the origin of the modern small house and suburban blueprint of living which was to be replicated across the world in the 20th century.

    Bedford Park wasn’t just John’s home from 1888 to 1902. It was a laboratory where he and his children could explore how art, politics, and daily life might be transformed. The ideas they encountered here—about beauty, community, and human dignity—would later inspire their efforts to create a new kind of Ireland.

    The effect on Johns children was profound, as it provided both the education and the opportunities through contacts to express themselves—William, Lily, Lolly, and Jack—who would try to reimagine Ireland in the same spirit. Their next chapter would take up the promise of Bedford Park and attempt to plant its ideals in Irish soil.

    The revolution, it turned out, could begin in suburbia.

    The Arts And Crafts Movement

    William Morris, president of the Socialist League brought together artists and revolutionaries. John sketched Morris during his 1886 lecture on utopian socialism at Dublin’s Contemporary Club—an event that made a powerful impression on young William Butler Yeats, who attended with his father. Morris’s News from Nowhere, a utopian novel envisioning a decentralized, craft-based society, became a blueprint for the Yeats household.

    William Morris as sketched by John B Yeats at the Constitutional Club, Dublin.

    These strands fused in a practical way in the firm Morris Faulkner & co a interior decoration a furnishings and decorative arts manufacturer and retailer founded by the artist and designer William Morris the firm’s medieval-inspired aesthetic and respect for hand-craftsmanship and traditional textile arts had a profound influence on the decoration of churches and houses into the early 20th century.firm founded that became influential in mural decoration, furniture, metal and glass wares, cloth and paper wall-hangings, embroideries, jewellery, woven and knotted carpets, silk damasks, and tapestries.

    News From Nowhere, William Morris Utopian science fiction novel

    Bedford Park was also home to a transatlantic artistic network that fed into the rising Arts and Crafts movement. Figures such as Edward William Godwin (he had designed some of the houses in Bedford Park)—deeply influenced by Japanese design—and his son, the theatrical innovator Edward Gordon Craig, helped shape a fusion of medieval, modern, and Asian aesthetics. Frederick York Powell, a historian, socialist, also a member of Stepniaks circle and an “Ardent champion of Irish learning’, John had hoped to have WB work with him, and lamented when William took up with Lady Gregory instead.

    William Godwins almost futuristic Japanese inspired furniture design. He also was designer of Oscar Wildes house at Tite street.

    Years later in 1916 WB Yeats was to replicate the ambition of these visions wwith his purchase of the tower house at Coole Park and the engaging of an Arts and Crafts architect to design a new form of Gaelic inpired interiior decoration. Furniture and metalwork and textiles were all commissioned for this project, which Yeats perhaps intended to be as inspirational in Ireland as Morriss Red House had been in England.

    William Morris workshops where Johns daughter Susan was to work in the embroidery section for several years were nearby.


    Morris held here his meetings with a wide range of free thinkers and avant garde social reformers

    Here Pyotr Kropotkin was a regular guest. quickly became part of Morris’s Sunday “Socialist League” gatherings, in the coach house to the left of the main house.

    There he joined a political circle that included Bedford Park’s Ukrainian exile Sergius Stepniak,, Eleanor Marx, daughter of Karl, and two Irish socialists, the playwright George Bernard Shaw, and Annie Besant who would become the first woman President of the Indian National Congress. WB Yeats quickly joined the circle a;so.

    Many of the same activists also attended Bedford Park Club debates, including those on Indian Independence and Irish Home Rule, as did occasional visitors such as Roger Casement and John O’Leary.

    In one of his letters written from Bedford Park, he reports on a visit by the old Fenian, John O’Leary to the Calumets, a club in Bedford Park. John was disappointed that O’Leary had avoided ‘dangerous subjects’, and so he had tried to ‘roll in the apple of discord’, but to no avail.

    A description of Morris philosophy at the time goes thus

    All who knew him knew he was profoundly convinced that so long as private ownership in the means of life obtained a true material, intellectual, and moral human life for the mass of the people was impossible.

    Yet he could not conceive William Morris sitting down satisfied with the mere alteration of material and physical conditions. He grasped that the main thing to be done was to give opportunities for character to grow.

    It was the building up of character. The true worth and value of human life lay in the fact that every man, woman, and child was an improvable being; that there existed in the world certain artificial conditions that hindered, crushed, and degraded human life; that it was the duty of society to change those conditions, in order that the highest possibilities of human life might have free play and develop—that made Morris’s Socialism that of the true Social Democrat, and the Hammersmith Socialist Society would best perpetuate his memory by carrying on its work on those lines.

    Herbert Burrows

    Stepniak (Sergey Kravchinsky) and Peter Kropotkin, Russian anarchist exiles who joined the Bedford Park salon culture. Most notoriously, he had assassinated General Nikolai Mezentsov, chief of Russia’s secret police, with a dagger in St. Petersburg in 1878.

    Stepniak—whose house backed on to the Yeats garden was a Russian revolutionary, writer, and theorist.

    He was found dead in 1895 after being struck by a train at a level crossing. Officially deemed an accident, some suspected Russian secret police involvement. John Yeats had been at Stepniak’s home the night before.

    The official version was that Stepniak was struck by a train at a level crossing in Bedford Park, London, on December 23, 1895. He was reportedly deep in thought or reading while walking, failed to hear the approaching train, and was killed instantly. Some suggested suicide, which John denied.


    Some of his fellow revolutionaries and supporters suspected that Russian secret police (the Okhrana) had arranged his death. The Tsarist regime had a documented history of hunting down political exiles abroad, and Stepniak was a high-profile revolutionary who had assassinated a top Russian official. The suspicious timing and circumstances led some to believe it was a carefully orchestrated assassination made to look like an accident.


    The Arts and Crafts Republic

    For the Yeats family, the ideals of the Arts and Crafts movement—its fusion of artistic expression, ethical design, and social reform—were not confined to England. They provided the blueprint for cultural renewal in Ireland. Inspired by William Morris’s utopian vision of a decentralised, cooperative society grounded in craftsmanship, the Yeats children sought to give material form to an Irish modernity rooted in its Gaelic past.

    William Butler Yeats embraced these values in his poetic vision and personal life. The design of his Tower House in Ballylee reflected a conscious revival of medieval Irish architecture, combining national symbolism with the aesthetics of the Arts and Crafts movement. Furniture, textiles, and interior details echoed the simplicity and integrity of hand-crafted work, reinforcing his dream of a self-defined Irish culture independent of British models.

    Wnen he had begun to write his first sucesses came with his turn to Irish folklore rather than the imitations o0f Englands lake poets. Under the strong influence of John O Leary. And his mothers longing to be back in Sligo.

    “I would remember Sligo with tears, and when I began to write, it was there I hoped to find my audience”

    His sisters, Susan (Lily) and Elizabeth (Lolly), gave practical embodiment to this vision. With training from May Morris and the Chiswick School of Art, they returned to Ireland and established the Dun Emer Guild and later the Cuala Press. These workshops specialised in embroidery, book design, and printing. Their work drew on Irish myths, folktales, and native ornament.

    at the Froebel College in Bedford,publication of four popular painting manuals: Brushwork (1896), Brushwork studies of flowers, fruits and animals (1898), Brushwork copy book (1899), and Elementary brushwork studies (1900)

    Jack B. Yeats, meanwhile, dedicated his art to depicting the West of Ireland—its people, landscapes, and customs. His impressionistic paintings and drawings gave visual life to the same rural world celebrated in his brother’s poetry. Unlike romanticised visions of the West, Jack’s work was informed by direct observation, empathy, and a democratic eye, illustrating scenes of ordinaryu life, from the dock workers in Sligo to the horse races on the beaches, his art documented a living tradition rather than a vanished one.

    Together, the Yeats siblings imagined an Irish future built on the foundation of its own traditions—transformed, not abandoned, by modernity. The Arts and Crafts Republic they dreamed of was not nostalgic or backward-looking. Its roots were cosmopolitan, intellectually ambitious, and egalitarian. It aspired to give Ireland its own voice in the modern world—through art, through literature and through design.

    By rooting Irish cultural identity in shared craftsmanship and creative independence, the Yeats family advanced a vision of national self-hood that was as political as it was artistic. In their work, the legacy of John Butler Yeats—the fusion of the Gaelic tradition and European radicalism lived on.

    PART IV: THEORY INTO PRACTICE

    Anarchist-Nationalism and “Irish Freedom

    How did these ideas manifest in Ireland?

    The American anarchist Benjamin Tucker, in his 1897 work Instead of a Book, wrote admiringly of Ireland’s Land League:

    “Ireland’s true order: the wonderful Land League, the nearest approach on a large scale, to perfect Anarchistic organization that the world has yet seen. An immense number of local groups scattered over large sections of two continents…each group autonomous; each composed of varying numbers of individuals…”

    This fusion of anarchist radicalism with Ireland’s national struggle found further expression through successors of John O’Leary in the IRB, such as Bulmer Hobson and figures in the broader Gaelic revival. Standish O’Grady and George Russell (Æ), a close friend of W.B. Yeats, were instrumental in popularising the ideas of Peter Kropotkin in Ireland. While editing The Irish Homestead, Russell published essays by Kropotkin that advocated for voluntary association, decentralised communes, and mutual aid.

    George Russell who was a close friend of WB Yeats, was publishing essays of Kroptkin while he was editor of The Irish Homestead.


    O’Grady openly acknowledged the influence of Kropotkin, proposing an anarchistic programme of rural development and communal self-reliance. His writings appeared in The Peasant, Irish Ireland, The Irish Nation, The Irish Review, and The New Age—progressive periodicals that echoed the cooperative ethos of the Land League. The ideas circulating in these journals offered a vision of national regeneration grounded not in the state, but in community.


    This was a conscious attempt to carry forward the fusion originally attempted by the Young Irelanders, who had combined Proudhon’s anarchism with Mazzini’s nationalist vision of self-determination. Now in a new generation, this tradition was updated through Kropotkin’s humane and practical philosophy and was developed in real-world terms through cooperative movements.

    The Yeats sisters’ enterprises—Dun Emer Industries and Cuala Press—were organised as co-operatives. Countess Markievicz, in alliance with Hobson, attempted to establish cooperative businesses on her Sligo estates, though with limited success.

    Alice Stopford Green (1847–1929) answered Thomas Davis’s call for a history of Ireland that was neither sectarian nor imperial but rooted in the dignity of its native civilisation. Not one focused solely on defeats and dispossession, but one that portrayed Gaelic civilisation as a dynamic and original culture.

    She argued for this in works such as The Making of Ireland and its Undoing (1908), Irish Nationality (1911), and The Old Irish World (1912).

    She wrote:

    “No real history of Ireland has yet been written. When the true story is finally worked out… it will give us a noble and reconciling vision of Irish nationality.”

    Alice Stopford Green

    Stopford Green sought to document the material, social, and intellectual life of Ireland before conquest, aiming to inspire dignity and future independence. Sherejected the colonial narrative of decline and barbarism, instead portraying early Irish society as sophisticated, literate, and communally organised. Green bridged divides and offered a scholarly foundation for a pluralist, Gaelic-informed vision of Irish nationhood. Her histories aimed to restore pride, coherence, and cultural legitimacy to a people whose past had long been distorted or erased.

    Her turn to the Irish cause had happened around the turn of the century, and it is perhaps not surprising that we find both O’Leary and Yeats as visitors to her house at theis time. John O’Leary, again sketched by John Butler Yeats in Alice Stopford Green’s London home around 1900, provides a tantalising link—from Young Ireland to the revolutionary intellectual circles of the early 20th century.

    John O Leary sketched by John Yeats in London around 1900, the inscription notes the portrait was done in the house of Alice Stopford Green.

    Her influence extended to James Connolly, who adopted her image of early Irish society as egalitarian and proto-socialist: “a socialist revolution in Ireland would be in certain respects a return to the early Gaelic system.”

    All valuable education,” John once wrote, “was but a stirring up of the emotions,” adding that true feeling was not excitability, but harmony: “In the completely emotional man, the least awakening of feeling is a harmony in which every chord of every feeling vibrates.”

    This idea of deep emotional resonance as a guide to truth shaped his own life and that of his children. For John, genuine feeling was not sentimental outburst but the achievement of inner integration—a state where intellect, emotion, and moral conviction worked together seamlessly, creating what he called a “vibrating beingness.”

    This conception of emotional harmony perfectly aligned with the revolutionary art theory emerging in 1880s Paris, where Georges Seurat was pioneering pointillism—a technique that would profoundly influence Pissarro and Signac. Seurat, trained at the École des Beaux-Arts but fascinated by the chemistry of vision, had discovered the work of Michel Eugène Chevreul, director of the historic Gobelins tapestry factory. Chevreul’s studies of “simultaneous contrast” showed that separate colors, when placed side by side, would blend optically in the viewer’s eye to create a third color—an effect he called “harmony.”

    Seurat copied paragraphs from Chevreul’s treatises into his own notebooks, but he was most interested in how this optical harmony evoked emotion. His pointillist paintings—composed of thousands of separate colored dots—created what contemporary viewers described as “blurred vibration,” a shimmering atmosphere that seemed to reveal “all forms as a swarm of atoms, electric.” For Seurat, this visual manifestation of emotion as vibrating energy was the key to authentic artistic expression.

    Portrait of Paul Signac by Maximilien Luce, shows the typical anarchist school of pointillist colour use to create “harmony”.

    Just as Seurat’s paintings required active participation from viewers whose eyes completed the optical blending, John’s education required students to integrate their own emotional and intellectual capacities. Neither sought to dominate or manipulate, but rather to create conditions where natural harmony could emerge.

    If separate colors could cooperate to create beauty, and separate emotional faculties could vibrate together to produce wisdom, then perhaps separate individuals could work together without coercive authority to create a just society. The “vibrating beingness” that John saw in fully developed humans was the same shimmering energy that Seurat captured in paint—both expressions of what happened when natural forces were allowed to find their own organic harmony.

    John Yeats, self portrait.

    He had no illusions about its material rewards. “It is impossible for a rich man’s son to enter the heaven of poetry,” he wrote. “Yet a poor man’s son should avoid poetry, because it is impossible to make money by the writing of poetry.” And still, he raised his eldest son to be a poet. “It was a secret between us,” he admitted, “I was not anxious to proclaim to the world that I, a poor man, was bringing up my eldest son to be a poet.”

    It was in York Street, before he went to his regular studies, his father used to read poetry to the youth who was to become the greatest poet of our time. “ He never read me a passage because of its speculative interest, and indeed did not care at all for poetry where there was generalization or abstraction however impassioned.” Once he read from Coriolanus. “That scene is more vivid than the rest, and it is my father’s voice that I hear and not Irving’s or Benson’s.” The first poetry W.B. shows himself to us as writing is in the form of a play — “ a fable suggested by one of my father’s early designs. ”

    This nurturing of poetry in the face of hardship illustrates a principle central to John Butler Yeats’s worldview: the pursuit of inner truth over material success. It echoed the ethos he recalled from his youth, when “the definition of a gentleman was a man not wholly occupied in getting on.”

    Despite this, William Yeats eventually drifted into conservative and even authoritarian circles—something his father had tried hard to prevent. “He is naturally conservative,” John warned, “and I don’t want to see that side of his character developed. I would rather keep him in the ranks down among the poor soldiers fighting for sincerity and truth.”

    In another letter, John dismissed the Nietzschean ideal of the Übermensch: “The men whom Nietzsche’s theory fits are only a sort of Yahoo great men. The struggle is how to get rid of them—they belong to the clumsy and brutal side of things.”

    And so it was that William came to realise later in life that for all the effort he had made to move away from his fathers old fashioned ideas, startled himself “with some surprise how fully my philosophy of life has been inherited from you.”

    This flow of energy and vision set the stage for the eventual Rising in 1916, an event that many of the IRB and others disagreed with (mainly because of its limited chance of military success). John himself referred to them as “mad fools”.

    But the cultural thread of those who took part in the Rising was precisely that which we have outlined here. The IRB, now with Tom Clarke and MacDiarmada were a faction that had been brought in by Bulmer Hobson during his time as President. He was instrumental also in the founding of the Volunteers. Hobson, as we have seen was an eclectic socialist who was well versed in anarchist philosophy and political organisation.

    The other main actor of the rebels was James Connolly, who of course history remembers as the great socialist thinker of the rebellion. His Citizen Army was organised by the anarchist Jack White. He himself had been an organiser for the syndicalist IWW in the US. The syndicalists were the union arm of the anarchist movement, and represented the most modern strain of anarchist thinking at the time, one in which the federated syndicates would replace the stste using the general strike to effect change. Connolly was co-opted into the IRB and forced to align his plans with theirs, but as weve seen , they represented merely older and newer forms of the same threads of radical traditions.

    So these events are well studied and documented, but our concern here is how did the life and work of John Yeats, his family and his social circle feed into these events. Away from the military marches and the gunpowder and cordite of the militants, what was the other side of the revolution aiming at. And did they think they could effect change without resort to violence? And if so, how?


    The Philosophy of Dreams

    John, in a letter to his son, says,

    My dear Willie,” he once wrote, “I am afraid you must sometimes think me very conceited—the fact is not only am I an old man in a hurry, but all my life I have fancied myself just on the verge of discovering the primum mobile.”

    ‘My theory is that we are always dreaming – chairs, tables, women and children, our wives and sweethearts, the people in the streets, all in various ways and with various powers are the starting points of dreams … Sleep is the dreaming away from the facts and wakefulness is dreaming in close contact with the facts, and since facts excite our dreams and feed them we get as close as possible to the facts if we have the cunning and the genius of poignant feeling

    John Yeats, Private Letter to WB Yeats. Quoted in John McGahern, Trinity Quattrocentenial essay, in The Irish Times, 9 May 1992, “Weekend”, q.p.)

    We could take this whimsically or mystically perhaps, but given what we know of Johns philosophy, we can assume he had a materialist basis for his theory.

    The primum mobile (prime mover) was the outermost sphere in medieval cosmology that set all other celestial spheres in motion, but here Yeats uses it metaphorically to suggest he’s seeking the fundamental principle that animates all existence. This reveals his philosophical ambition: he’s not just developing an artistic theory but attempting to articulate nothing less than the basic mechanism of consciousness and reality.

    “We are always dreaming” opens up profound implications for understanding how utopian idealism functions as a form of constructed reality. If consciousness fundamentally operates through dream-like processes of interpretation and projection, then utopian visions—whether anarchist, socialist, or otherwise—are not mere fantasies but alternative constructions of reality that possess both validity and transformative power.

    This perspective anticipates modern neuroscientific understanding of the brain and its rol;e in constructing the reality we perceive. Making Yeats’s insight remarkably prescient. This isnt a relativist position either. The objective facts are always there. But humans access to them is always indirect, and the state of reality we perceive when waking is only somewhat closer to these facts than that when asleep.

    William Butler Yeats grasped this principle and applied it to Irish culture. “I have desired, like every artist, to create a little world out of the beautiful, pleasant, and significant things of this marred and clumsy world, and to show in a vision something of the face of Ireland to any of my own people who would look where I bid them,” he wrote in The Celtic Twilight. This wasn’t literary romanticism but the practical application of his father’s theory.

    His poetry demonstrated exactly what John meant by “dreaming in close contact with the facts.” When William wrote “Come away, O human child! / To the waters and the wild / With a faery, hand in hand, / For the world’s more full of weeping than you can understand,” he wasn’t describing an existing Ireland but constructing one. He gathered the “facts”—Irish folklore, landscape, language patterns—and used them as “starting points of dreams” for an alternative national future.

    If all human experience is dreamlike, then what what prevents us organising things in a better way? It would mean that nothing is fixed as so many say “this is just how it is”. It would also mean that by changing the dream, we would change the reality.

    This philosophy would have provided a profound foundation for believing that a better world could be actualized through artistic and political imagination. If consciousness is fundamentally “dreaming in close contact with the facts,” then the act of imagining alternative realities becomes not escapist fantasy but a legitimate mode of engaging with and reshaping the world.

    This led to a very practical focus on the physical surroundings in which people lived. William Morris’s “craft socialism” represents a close parallel. Morris’s belief that transforming the conditions of labour and daily life could reshape human consciousness directly echoes Yeats’s emphasis on how “facts excite our dreams and feed them.”

    Morris’s vision of beautiful, meaningful work wasn’t utopian fantasy but an attempt to materialize an alternative reality through immediate practice—and in this they created literally chairs and tables to create “the starting point of dreams”.

    Susan and Elizabeth Yeats followed through on this philosophy by creating the Dun Emer Industries and the Cuala Press in Dublin. Here making manifest things dreamed by their poet brother, by printing editions of his books. These operated as co-operative enterprises, following the philosophy of the worker owned collective enterprises that the socialist philosophy sought to replace capitalist owned workplaces with. This also was in line with anarchist thinking that worked from the bottom up.

    As William Yeats was to do years later in his tower house at Coole Park, where the objects brought forth the poetry, The Tower and The Winding Stair being written after W.B. had created the material objects.

    The context of the letter suggests this was part of an ongoing intellectual dialogue between father and son during a crucial period in W.B. Yeats’s development.

    Here we have the starting point that William translated to a magician’s incantation, where the word not only creates the reality, but reality creates the word. For W.B. Yeats, this philosophical inheritance is evident in his belief that poetry could literally bring a nation into being. His lines “We have fallen in the dreams the ever-living / Breathe on the tarnished mirror of the world” suggested that ancient Irish consciousness wasn’t dead history but living force that could reshape contemporary reality.

    His Celtic Revival wasn’t just cultural nostalgia but an attempt to “dream” Ireland into existence through myth, symbol, and verse—to use “poignant feeling” to perceive the essential Ireland beneath colonial oppression and then manifest that vision through artistic expression. When he wrote “Let us go forth, the tellers of tales, and seize whatever prey the heart long for, and have no fear. Everything exists, everything is true, and the earth is only a little dust under our feet,” he was articulating his father’s philosophy as practical methodology.

    Johns philosophy was not fantastical though as his concern for using sensation or feeling to get close as possible to the facts shows.

    This represents a sophisticated synthesis of Romantic idealism with practical activism—the notion that changing consciousness is the first step toward changing the world, but that such change requires both imaginative vision and rigorous engagement with existing conditions.

    Jack Yeats followed also in his fathers footsteps, in his case by painting and drawing the people marhinilised by Victorian and Imperial colonial society, Tramps and clowns, paupers and itinerant outsiders, continuously appear in Yeats’s repertoire, their fate and resilience through time assuming an almost metaphysical force in many of his late paintings.

    As an American critic noted, the “people Mr Yeats is interested in are a rough, hard-bitten, unshaven, and [a] generally disreputable lot.” 

    He drew James Larkin – the militant Syndicalist union leader and co-founder, with James Connolly and the anarchist Jack White, of the Irish Citizen Army leaning out of a window in Liberty Hall, to deliver a speech to the strikers below.

    We can imagine also that Jack B. Yeats’s painting sought to capture the emotional essence of Irish life in ways that could shape national consciousness. Even their father’s portrait work aimed to reveal the inner character of his subjects—to see through to their essential selves via “poignant feeling” and make that vision visible to others.

    Jack Yeats
    Leaving the Far Point, 1946. Oil on canvas/

    William himself recognized this inheritance late in life, writing with some surprise when he realised “how fully my philosophy of life has been inherited from you.” The poet had spent decades trying to move beyond his father’s “old fashioned ideas,” only to discover he had been implementing them all along—proving that John’s theory of consciousness as creative dreaming wasn’t abstract philosophy but practical methodology for reshaping the world.


    It is Darkest before Dawn

    Dark Clouds

    But the Ireland John Butler Yeats and so many with him dreamed into being—a place where his children could develop and express that vision—was not to emerge at this time. When he died in 1922, just as Ireland descended into civil war over the Anglo-Irish Treaty. The ensuing counter-revolution enabled the rise of authoritarian and clerical forces that dominated 20th-century Ireland.

    The democratic republic envisioned by Wolfe Tone, Thomas Davis, and James Connolly gave way to two sectarian states. By 1928, the Committee for Evil Literature was banning works such as Plato’s Republic, its title alone seen as subversive.

    The new state turned against the very forces that had fought for its creation. Women were forced out of public life, divorce and abortion were outlawed, Irish speakers were marginalised by an artificial bureaucratic standard, and native speakers often failed exams in the very language they had grown up speaking. Travellers were targeted for assimilation, and socialists exiled or silenced. Though Protestants were tolerated, the laws paid them little regard. The Catholic Church reached unprecedented dominance, personified by figures like Bishop John Charles McQuaid.

    Tragically, the expansive vision of the Arts and Crafts Republic—embodied in textile and furniture design, book printing, cooperative workshops, and a revival of Gaelic material culture—was abandoned. Within two decades of the Free State’s founding, much of this cultural infrastructure had been dismantled or neglected. The new ruling elite saw the rest of the country as a threat rather than a foundation.

    Yet not everything was lost.


    Epilogue: We Are Always Dreaming

    Though eclipsed by his children in public memory, and indeed written out or dismissed as a mere failed artist by several modern revisionists, Yeats played a central role in the revolution of the Irish mind. He and John O’Leary helped give shape to its most subtle and enduring feature: not merely the creation of a new world, but the capacity to understand that world and why it was worth fighting for.

    The systematic diminishing of John Butler Yeats’s reputation during the 20th century was perhaps no accident. The conservative and theocratic state that emerged after independence was threatened by everything he represented. His vision of secular republicanism, gender equality, religious tolerance, and international solidarity directly challenged the narrow nationalism that the new establishment sought to impose.

    His philosophy of “dreaming in close contact with the facts”—the belief that consciousness could reshape reality through artistic and political imagination—was precisely what the authorities feared most. A population capable of imagining alternative futures might question why Ireland had to be organised around clerical authority, sexual repression, and economic conservatism. His anarchist sympathies, his celebration of individual creativity, and his international perspective marked him as dangerous to a state intent on controlling both minds and bodies.

    Even his educational philosophy posed a threat. His belief that “all valuable education was but a stirring up of the emotions” contradicted the rote learning and moral conformity that the new system demanded. The Free State, and indeed Northern Ireland, were to be examples of everything Thomas Davis had warned against all those years ago, the religious domination of a sectarian system did indeed lead to conflict and war, bigotry and discrimination, and abuse of the vulnerable.

    But the idea that people should think for themselves, feel deeply, and pursue truth wherever it led was incompatible with a society built on unquestioning obedience to religious and political authority.

    The Enduring Legacy

    Yet in the tradition of the greatest Irish revolutionaries, John’s influence proved more durable than the forces that sought to suppress it. He spent his last years in Greenwich Village, New York, content in a boarding house on West 29th Street run by three Breton sisters. In the United States he gained recognition that, except amongst a few, had eluded him in Ireland.

    He found kindred spirits among the Ashcan School painters—artists who, like him, believed in depicting life honestly and celebrating the common humanity of ordinary people.

    He exchanged letters with Padraic Colum and other Irish writers in exile, maintaining the international network of cultural exchange that had always defined his vision. One American poet, as Colum later remembered, described him as “the greatest father in literature”—a recognition that his true achievement lay not in his own art but in the intellectual and moral environment he had created for the next generation.

    As one of his admirers wrote to his daughter Lily after John’s death in New York in 1922: “A few score men such as your father in the world at any one time would cure its sickness.”


    His final self-portrait, worked on for over a decade in New York he believed was his masterpiece. It was commissioned by Quinn in New York in 1911 and worked on between then and the artist’s death in 1922. ‘It is like watching a blessed ghost of a long lost beloved slowly materialising,’‘’ Mary Colum, wife of Padraic Colum described the iron bed and cheap worn rug, and the easel with the same painting permanently set up.


    Johns final self portrait worked on for over a decade in New York. This he declared to be his masterpiece. “I think of nothing else and I dream of it.” he declared.

    W.B. Yeats wrote that in his letters his father ‘constantly spoke about this picture as his masterpiece, insisted again and again … that he had found what he had been seeking all his life’.

    January 1917 John Butler Yeats wrote: ‘Now I mean as soon as possible to finish my portrait, on which I have been working for many years … I want it to be “great” – an immortal work – that’s why I put off finishing it.’

    By Christmas 1918 he was writing “My portrait looks well. One day since my illness (the day before yesterday) I almost finished the hands and put a life and authority in it such as I have never reached any time before.

    John died 1922, with the painting still on the easel, unfinished. As his sons star rose, it appeared to some observers that John had somehow failed. But the narrow judgement of biographers and critics seems all to keen to throw out the wider sense in which his life was a triumph. His belief in the truth as highest ideal had come to define, through his children, the awakwning of an entire nation. That was to come into existence just as John died.

    His ideas lived on in ways the Irish establishment could not control. The international influence of his children—William’s Nobel Prize, the global reach of Irish modernist literature, the Arts and Crafts movement’s evolution, were eclipsed by the sectarian oppression of both the Free State and Northern Ireland. William, without his father, became rudderless to an extent, vulnerable to political manipulation. But, what was done was done, and could not be erased. The Yeats families reputation and importance if anything increased throughout this periad.

    John had demonstrated that committed people, working with integrity and imagination, could indeed change the world. The Bedford Park circle, the Irish literary revival, the Arts and Crafts workshops—all proved that his father’s anarchist vision of voluntary cooperation and mutual aid was not utopian fantasy but practical possibility.

    That insight captures something essential about John Butler Yeats’s legacy. He belonged to no political party, built no institution, founded no movement. Instead, he cultivated a way of being in the world—curious, compassionate, uncompromising in the pursuit of truth—that transformed everyone who encountered it.

    His revolution was quiet but profound: the belief that ordinary people, given the chance to think and feel and create freely, would naturally build a more just and beautiful world. A belief that epitomised the libertarian socialist anarchist philosophy of the 19th century, the source of much of the impetus towards modern life.

    In an age of ideological extremes and authoritarian solutions, his approach seems remarkably contemporary. His synthesis of individual liberation and social responsibility, his integration of aesthetic beauty and political justice, his faith in human creativity over institutional control—these remain as relevant today.

    The Ireland he dreamed of—secular, democratic, internationally engaged, respectful of both tradition and innovation—eventually did begin to emerge, though tragically not for almost a century after his death. The conservative revolution that followed independence, though gruelling, proved temporary; the deeper currents he had helped set in motion proved more enduring.

    Perhaps most significantly, he demonstrated that revolution need not be violent to be effective. The transformation of consciousness he advocated—the patient work of education, art, and moral example—ultimately proved more lasting than the political settlements achieved through force. His legacy lives on wherever people gather to imagine better ways of living together, wherever art serves truth rather than power.

    Perhaps he was right, we are indeed always dreaming—and John Butler Yeats did achieve what he intended, the “immortal work”, if not existing as an individual painting, but his life itself.



    Note on John Yeats philosophy of consciousness and modern neuroscience. In a fascinating scientific parallel in 2025, modern cognitive neuroscience describes the brain as a “prediction machine” creating reality by prediction and correcting this cognitive “hallucination” from sensory input, This is so remarkably close to John Yeats contention the ” Sleep is the dreaming away from the facts and wakefulness is dreaming in close contact with the facts…” that, we must say, he was far, far ahead of his time.

    From the frontispiece of Essays Irish & American by John Yeats published 1918.

    References

    Quotes

    Further:

    ‘In the first place he is naturally conservative & very conservative & and I dont want to see that side of his character developed – I would rather keep him in the ranks down among the poor soldiers fighting for sincerity and truth.’

    [I]f so your demi-god is after all but a doctrinaire demi-godship. Your words are idle – and you are far more human than you think. You would be a philosopher and are really a poet […] the men whom Neitszche’s theory fits are only a sort of Yahoo great men. The struggle is how to get rid of them, they belong to the clumsy and brutal side of things.’

    Matchgirls strike of 1888

    john yeats and the science fair tickets incident .

    Author Byline Component

    – A Sligo Anarchist Academy Series Article –

  • The Demolition of 39 High Street

    & The Case of The Iron Deadlight

    4,485 words, 24 minutes read time.

    How Sligo is losing its built heritage, residential, commercial and industrial. The Council is forcing the demolition of 5,6,7,8,9 High Street, but with no mention of the loss of street frontages in the Old Town area of Sligo.

    The council and the preservation laws are facilitating, albeit inadvertently, the steady loss of the old town urban fabric. Many iconic shop fronts, residential and industrial buildings, cobbled streets, mills and weirs, have been lost over the years, a legacy that does not seem to be changing.

    Because of a lack of funding, infrastructure and expertise for councils heritage operations, the same laws intended to protect heritage are ironically leading to its loss,


    Here is a real case study of how it happens.


    Introduction


    In 2019 a building was demolished at 39 High Street Sligo and the site cleared. The building had been declared dangerous, and the council, using the Local Government (Sanitary Services) Act 1964, prosecuted the owners to demolish the site. The councils executive arm moved in to demolish the site in 2018.

    There were some issues with this though, as it was in 2016 that this building was listed as a cndidate for inclusion on the Record of Protected Structures (RPS), a list that the elected council can vote buildings on or off, and one of the few powers still in the hands of elected councils. Shortly after the recommendation members of the council moved to have it declared unsafe.

    Secondly, the facade at least of most of the buildings in the old part of town are supposed to be kept where possible because of their unique and irreplacable character. This is set out in the councils own planning and heritage guidelines. There is no evidence in public information that any attempt to preserve the facade was made.

    Lastly, and perhaps most importantly, 39 High Street was not just one building. Two buildings stood on the site. The one that fronted to the street which was the subject of the demolition order, and a second old stone building to the rear, that had been accessible from the Market Yard and Walkers Row, (now Dominic Street). The two were joined by a long ground floor extension that made the site appear as one structure. The second building was cleared without a proper understanding of its history.

    This article highlights these issues, and looks at the use of the Sanitary Services laws by the council and building owners in order to clear sites for development.

    The question is not whether buildings should ever be demolished, as clearly they sometimes should be. But, the councils own guidelines are very clear on the importance of the preservation of the old street-scapes, recommending that every effort be made to preserve the facades at least. This is so even in cases where the rest of the building cannot be saved.

    No effort to retain the facade at 39 High Street, despite recommendation from architectural conservation report to do so was made. The sequence of events leading to the demolition demonstrates precisely how heritage is lost in Sligo, and the large gap that exists in heritage services that should provide an integrated view of heritage protection in the town.

    39 High street, the street front building, with the old original shop front.

    Where Was It?

    Number 39 was within the Market Cross Architectural Conservation Area (ACA) as set out in the Sligo and Environs Development Plan. As it says in the The Sligo City Centre Action Plan in which it is stated it is the councils aim to “Protect and enhance Sligo’s character and heritage”.

    The site was beside the Dominican Friary to the north. This building was erected in 1971. This site was not an ancient church site as the earlier 18th century Friary is several hundred metres to the south at Burton Street.

    The building was proposed for protection by inclusion on the Record of Protected Structures (RPS) in 2016. But, before it could be placed on this protected list the building was demolished. In fact, its placement on the recommendation list for preservation of the facade appeared to hasten the intent to demolish it, Be that as it may, an historical architectural survey was carried out which recommended the retention of the facade. This report is not publicly available.

    An aim which is in the councils own heritage guidelines.In a similar manner with the present demolition of No.s 5,6,7,8,9 High street on the opposite west side of the road from 39, there has been, again, no public mention from councillors, county heritage officers or anybody else, of any attempts to preserve the facades at a minimum.

    High Street in the Nineteenth Century


    High St. was a busy commercial district of the town from the late 17th century until its decline after the mid 20th century. The focus of commercial activity has gradually moved to the lower ground to the north on O Connell street, but from the 17th to 19th century this was the main route into town from the southern roads at Gallows hill and Old Pound street.

    High St. and its lower section Market Street are at the centre of what can be termed the Old Town district, an area running from the medieval friary at the east edge of the town along the higher ground near the courthouse and towards the cathedral of St John the Baptist on John Street. The quarters of the town (there was no “Italian Quarter a recent commercial invention) are the Abbey Quarter, the Castle Quarter and the Rath Quarter to the north.

    A new market place was laid out to the west of High Street in the early 1720s, which became known as the Market Yard. The gated yard received heavy cart traffic from Sligos hinterland and further afield, which was directed into the weighbridges and customs pounds in the area. When goods were released after duty being paid, they were sold on the stalls or to merchants for onward shipping. Around the yard there developed small industries based on manufacturing products from these materials. Workshops and factories gradually surrounded the yard.

    Several of these warehouses and factories were connected to shop premises that fronted onto the street, so that goods made in the rear were sold at the front. In this way we see the Victorian supply chain in action from the arrival of goods carts with materials and food etc to the processing and manufacture of objects from these materials and the selling of goods from the retail premises that fronted onto the streets, in particular the busy High Street.

    The front building served for a long time as a retail business, A list of some of the proprieters is below.

    Number 40 had served as a post office in the 19th century.

    • 1839 the site operated as a tinsmith at this time run by a William White.
    • 1881 Elizabeth Cahill ran a general store offering seed & guano merchant, a bookseller and stationer, leather seller and ironmonger.
    • In 1889 the premises was occupied by a William Ormsby Hunt who had moved from Bridge street and replaced a James Cahill
    • 1894 William O. Hunt still ran an Ironmongers, selling paint, roompaper, glass and leather.
    • 1902 A P J McCarrick operated a bakery from this premises
    • Thomas Mostyn followed by Greene & McNiece, both businesses sold horse drawn agricultural machinery, such as hay mowers.
    • The site operated as Roches furniture store until the 1970s
    The old Friary church in the 1890s, number 40 is still standing at this time on the left of the picture.

    The old Friary (pictured above) on this location was built in 1848 and demolished in 1971 and the property at number 40 was also demolished at this time. An ornate section of the old friary church still exists to the rear of the modern friary.

    Interior of the old Friary Chapel, High Street, demolished 1971. The west gable survives on the site,

    Below the building to the rear of No. 39 is marked by a black square

    2012 satellite image on left, 1889 25 inch survey on the right, Pull the slider to compare.

    Judging by the old maps, it seems quite possible that the building at the rear was already in existence as far back as the 1837 OS surveys.

    1837 map on the left, 1889 map on the right.

    The Second Building

    Photo looking towards the rear of the front building, in the centre the low joining section, and top right in shadow the second building.

    The rear building was a strange mixture of stone and red brick and concrete block patching, a lot of which was in poor condition. The first floor shows features of a late 19th / early 20th century store or workshop. Dual pitched roof contained to larhe roof-lights illuminating a first floor space.

    The ceiling consists of tongue and groove boards fixed to the rafters with rows of nails. The date of these is uncertain but are unlikely to be earlier than 1890, based on the fact these were machine cut from this time. There was the remains of a red brick arched doorway at the rear of this building, which either represented a loading dock or led to a since demolished building attached.
    There was a hoist evident to the south side of the building for raising loads to this floor.
    The floor was in poor condition which precluded walking on it.

    It is possible the two large roof-lights may be a feature of the old roof. These roof-lights are a feature of mid to late Victorian workshops and it is likely they date to this time. Just visible on the right hand roof-light is a glazing bar, dividing the glass in two, this is an authentic feature of Victorian roof-lights.

    The roof shows extensive evidence of repair with doubling of ceiling joists and purlins. The battens holding the slates appear also to have been replaced in a patchy manner.

    A Lost Technology: Passive Solar Lighting

    The main historic interest resides in the two large cast iron roof-lights, These are a feature of workshops and factories prior to the widespread adoption of electricity to light such spaces in the early 20th century.


    Once electricity came in around the turn of the 19th/20th century after Joseph Swan in Britain and Edison in the USA found the solution in 1879. They found that passing current through a fine carbon filament could produce light.
    After this it was much cheaper to install a light-bulb and switch in stores and workshops, rather than the expense of overhead passive solar lighting.

    Such lighting was usually north/south facing to maximise the indirect solar illumination throughout the day, preventing harsh shadows and direct sunlight.

    It is likely these are installed sometime between 1880 and the early 1900s.

    This form of natural lighting for buildings has been resurrected in the early 21st century after falling out of use for almost a hundred years with the introduction of electricity.

    Offer more opportunities for natural light. Since vaulted ceilings create extra surface area on opposing walls, they offer additional space for large windows

    Many vaulted ceilings follow the roof pitch, as this one does which means skylights can fit directly into the ceiling, in other words this room was designed from the start to be lit by the skylights.

    On overcast days top-lighting is 3 to 10 times more effective than side lights.

    Victorian mass produced cast iron sky-lights and dead-lights from the latter half of the 19th century.

    The Factory and The Sligo Manufacturing Society

    To get an idea of the type of manufacturing businesses working in the Market Yard, I have looked a sample in the records. The area functioned at the time in a similar way to how we would imagine an industrial estate. With supply vehicles coming into the yard from the main roads, raw materials distributed to the factories and workshops surrounding the yard, and then moving to the retail sections of buildings fronting the main streets.
    In 1889 the Sligo Tweed Factory was opened in the “Market Square, High St.” by Cornelius McPake and Glendinning.

    It was suggested by a merchant Michael Milmoe that a woollen industry be set up in the town as there was a lack of indigenous business. He suggested it be set up as a co-operative after the example of Scotch Tweed Manufacturing Society.

    Letter to the Champion from Michael Milmoe in 1889, suggesting the opening of a Co-operative tweed manufacturing company.



    In 1902 a co-operative shirt factory was set up in the Market Yard, a new building being purpose built for the task. Where this building was exactly is unknown. The Co-operative was a non profit business with shareholders created along the lines of the agricultural co-ops or the credit unions.

    Several local gentlemen were early shareholders including Sir Josslyn Gore Booth of Lissadell, brother of Countess Markiewicz. The aim was to provide employment, training in skills and ultimately prevent emigration by building indigenous industry in Sligo.

    As the advertisement on the left shows by 1904 the Factory was producing finished products, including suits, boots, shirts and pants.


    In 1907, the Factory, as it was called, was wound up as a co-operative as it was not making a profit. Bought out by Josslyn Gore Booth it became the Connacht Manufacturing Company. The company employed mainly women and appears by 1912 to have had a hundred employees.

    This factory became involved in the 1913 Dock Strike in Sligo when it was closed either in sympathy with the strikers or it was shutdown by Sir Josslyn Gore Booth in an attempt to pressure the workers to come to a deal, its not clear exactly which.

    Its not possible right now to tie down exactly which business was in which premises at the time of writing, but this is exactly why the records of buildings such as these are important, even those that now might not look like much, may have an important part to play in reconstructing our story of the past.

    What is certain is that the history of Sligos early industrial enterprises is an important one. Firstly, any urban industrial history is unusual in Connacht and the west, which was almost totally rural at this time. Secondly, the founding of urban co-operative factories is a social history of great importance, especially as it is the socialist and syndicalist movements that lead to the unions, strikes and eventual revolution in Ireland at the start of the 20th century.

    The Sligo Manufacturing Society s brief flourishing is part of understanding this social history, a history that continues to echo today with the continued importance of socialist politics in the town,

    Logo of the Sligo Manufacturing Co-operative.

    Events Leading to Demolition

    September 2016 the building was recommended for inclusion in the RPS (Register of Protected Structures). a listing that seemed to ensure its destruction rather than preservation.

    This author recommended retention of the building facade in a submission in 2016, and the further investigation of the rear building, which was flagged in the submission. The council executive at this point rejected facade only protection without a full architectural conservation report. But no mention was made of the second building.

    At a council meeting that on 11th December 2017, Sligo County Council served a notice on those with responsibility for the property informing them that the building was considered to be a dangerous structure as per Section 1 of the Local Government (Sanitary Services) Act 1964

    Two days later on the 13th December 2017, the Council received an engineer’s report in respect of the property which concurred with the Council in that the building was found to be “unsafe” and “structurally unsound”.

    The report suggested that “repair is not an option” and recommends “early stage demolition” of the structure, also recommending that the building be made fully secure in order to prevent any unauthorised access.

    On 10th May 2018 a conservation report was received recommending the “careful dismantling of the front facade” only and reconstructing it.” However, the headline on the same article contradicted this, declaring ” Report recommends knocking of facade of High Street building.” With one councillor claiming that “Demolition was the only plausible reality“. This despite the fact the report also contained a detailed strategy for the future reconstruction of the building’s facade.

    Peculiar Sligo Champion headline that contradicted the article body which actually recommended “careful dismantling and reconstruction” of the facade.

    It is unclear whether the author of the architectural heritage report ever gained access to the buildings, as they were declared unsafe before the heritage survey was done. Without access, the second building would not have been flagged and this would explain its absence from discussions.

    It is also unclear whether the building was ever actually voted on to the RPS. If not, and if indeed it remained a candidate only for inclusion, it was in fact not protected, which left it open to clear the entire site and to ignore the recommendations in the heritage report and demolish the facade also, with no intention to reconstruct it.

    The council issued proceedings and it was heard on the 4 September 2018. The buildings were demolished shortly after and the site cleared. There has been no further mentions of the site or reports or information on the history of the site.

    There is a clear sequence here, that while it may be strictly legal, it is also clear that there is no real inclusion of heritage in the process. It highlights the missing integration of archaeological, historical and architectural information into the decision process. The final result is the loss of essential parts of Sligos unique history.

    The Other Side of the Road

    The events described above also leave it open to developers who may want sites cleared, as it is considerably cheaper to work from a cleared site than to have to retain and integrate historical features or facades,

    It therefore becomes convenient to use the Sanitary Services Act as a loophole to get sites cleared completely, simply by neglecting buildings and allowing them to fall into disrepair. They can be destabilised by the removal of adjacent buildings and let become dangerous. The act is used to demolish the buildings, and this is sold to the public as a service.

    Furthermore, the preservation order itself, because its not backed up ny the wherewithal of either money (to help owners and developers pay for works that are in the public interest) or technical expertise, is operating in reverse to its intentions. It is effectively comdemning buildings to be abandoned while the owners wait for them to become dangerous and then the demolition order can be activated.

    As of June 2024, numbers 5, 6, 7 ,8, 9 High Street are now being demolished. And we worrtingly see precisely the same sequence of events. Calls from councillors to expedite the demolition. The declaration by the county executive of them being unsafe. There has been no mention of the retention of the street frontage, or of the building features , fittings or materials, if the recovery or re-use if features, or of architectural heritage surveys having been completed on the buildings.

    The already designed (2006) and planned infill development to replace the buildings on High Street.

    None of these buildings are on the RPS and so are not protected. In fact, only three buildings on High Street are on the protected list. A quick look at other buildings on High street and Market street shows that even buildings with known historic features, such as wooden masts and timbers from 18th century sailing ships are not protected. A 17th or 18th century wall was located under no. 5 High Street, one of the buildings being demolished.

    A possible late medieval wall was inspected c. 125m to the south at 5 High Street (Licence 02E1164, Bennett 2002:1664). The foundation trench of the wall was revealed beneath floor flags, its contents suggest a 17th/18th century date for the wall.

    27 Market Street is on the NIAH architectural survey but not the council RPS.

    Number 11,12 and 13 Market street all contain ships timbers from the 18th century as well as medieval pottery. For example,

    A small sherd of possible medieval pottery was found towards the rear of the plot in disturbed ground. There were two purlins from a ship’s mast; Nos 12 and 13 are known to have similar timbers. Squared ship’s timbers, 1.18m by 0.25m by 0.15m and 1.5m by 0.25m by 0.15m, were found in the make-up of the back and front walls. The intact narrow wall between Nos 11 and 12, and presumably also between Nos 12 and 13, is of timber beam construction infilled with brick.

    Conclusion : The Accountability and Oversight Deficit


    Examining the role of oversight bodies or agencies responsible for heritage preservation, there seems to be no oversight or role within the council tasked with dealing with this important area.


    Looking at the history of public interventions of councillors its clear theres a pattern, with repeated calls from the councillors to knock the buildings, facades and all, and with no mention of the heritage implications. They repeat the “urgency” and are disappointed when its not happening fast enough. While they no doubt have the best of intentions to provide facilities and amenitie for the public, the lack of joined up thinking on the historical issues risks undermining much of what makes Sligo unique, and ultimately destroying its prosperity in the process.

    There are clearly serious gaps in the methodology used by the various arms of Sligo County Council and its Executive when it comes to implementing its own stated policy of either preserving the old town heritage or recovering it for museums, education and historical research purposes. If this is continued it will lead to the inevitable loss of more and more of the historical fabric, and with it the stories of past generations who lived and worked in the town.


    The case illustrates the mechanism by which Sligo continues to lose heritage as it remains unrecognised. Heritage that has real monetary value that is being lost with the steady loss of unique heritage of the town

    It is very important the various aspects of historical research, archaeology and development are balanced and integrated in the planning and development process. Currently, the heritage element is effectively missing, which results in the steady loss of both tangible and intangible history.

    The council claims to support the idea of “heritage-led regeneration” and in the councils own words


    The character of historic town and village centres has been eroded in recent years, due in part to the following:
     lack of awareness regarding the value of historic buildings, leading to demolition or neglect

    It further mentions that the policy to be adopted is to


    Require the retention and refurbishment of historic buildings in traditional town and village street-scapes. Demolition will be considered only in exceptional circumstances.

    There is no evidence in the cases mentioned above that the Council is capable of achieving these goals under its current operating procedures. In the councils own aims and objectives it says…

    Sligo Section 2.05

    The Planning and Development Act, 2000 (Part II, Section 10 and Part IV, Section 81) places an obligation on local authorities to include an objective for the preservation of the character of architectural conservation areas (ACA). The same Planning and Development Act places an obligation on all local authorities to include in its development plan objectives for the protection of structures, or parts of structures, which are of special architectural, historic, archaeological, artistic, cultural, scientific, social or technical interest.

    These buildings and structures are to be compiled on a register known as the Record of Protected Structures (RPS)
    Generally, encourage the re-use of older buildings through renovation.

    Issues that can be addressed

    Loss of Independent Urban Government

    Loss of the Sligo Borough Council in 2013 has resulted in the loss of self government for the urban area of Sligo. A 400 year old borough vanished overnight, with a loss of institutional knowledge and an urban focus with different priorities and concerns to the large rural hinterlands of the west of Ireland.

    Weakness of Irish Local Government

    The weakness of Irish local government has a large part to play. Compared to Denmark, a similar sized European country, where 61 % of spending is through local government, in Ireland its 3%. Or put the other way arounf 97% of all money spent in the Irish state is spent by central government, an astonishing centralisation of decision making. The lack of discretionary spending power by the council greatly limits the effectiveness of interventions.

    Ireland is the most centralised government system in Europe. This affects all areas of life in the regions, and it affects local authorities ability to implement there own heritage policies in a detrimental way.

    Missing Public Archaeological Services

    The lack of a dedicated archaeological and heritage arm of the council is hindering the integration of knowledge into the planning process. This has costs, both in lost opportunities to enhance the quality and tourist potential of heritage and in costs by outsourcing to expensive private consultants, most of whom are based a long way from Sligo.

    Over-reliance on private contractors

    The use of commercial contractors only in the provision of surveys and reports does not serve the public interest, but rather the interest of those paying for the service, in most cases the developer.

    Lack of Museum facilities

    The lack of a museum is a huge and ongoing issue in the loss of moveable artefacts in the county. Without a repository and conservation facilities there is a continual draining of historical artefacts and consequently the knowledge surrounding them to Dublin.

    Failure of academic integration.

    The loss of the archaeological department in the ATU has consequences on the ability to guide research into the different areas of Sligos history. Norman Sligo, Gaelic era Sligo, the imperial age, and the industrial and port history of the town are all avenues that are not the focus of coherent research programmes.

    Even Yeats, the one historical figure remembered it seems, is often looked at in a sort of splendid isolation, as if the background that produced him and and his family was not important. As long as this narrow vision continues, Sligo will continue to lose more and more of its history.



    References and Links

    https://consult.sligococo.ie/sites/default/files/uploads/consultation/883/Draft%20Sligo%20CDP%202024-2030%20-%20Volume%202%20-%20October%202023.pdf

    https://www.buildingconservation.com/articles/rooflighting/rooflighting.htm

    https://www.independent.ie/regionals/sligo/news/report-recommends-knocking-of-the-facade-of-high-street-building/37097402.html

    https://www.independent.ie/regionals/sligo/news/work-on-high-st-to-begin-shortly/37022440.html

    https://www.independent.ie/regionals/sligo/news/legal-action-underway-in-a-bid-to-demolish-derelict-buildings-in-the-centre-of-sligo/a2129981890.html

    https://www.independent.ie/regionals/sligo/news/report-recommends-knocking-of-the-facade-of-high-street-building/37097402.html

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1913_Sligo_Dock_strike

    https://www.sligococo.ie/cdp/DraftCDP2017-2023ProposedChangesRPS.pdf

    https://www.facebook.com/watch/?v=1135557606595784

    https://consult.sligococo.ie/ga/consultation/housing-development-rathellen-finisklin-sligo-planning-application-bord-pleanala

    Shed at Ettrick Mills, Canmore Scotland
    https://canmore.org.uk/event/910734

    https://www.nls.uk/learning-zone/politics-and-society/labour-history/fenwick-weavers/

    https://www.sligococo.ie/YourCouncil/MunicipalDistricts/Archive/SligoMunicipalDistrict/Minutes/SligoMunicipalMinutes2018/Minutes_SligoMD_Meeting_22Jan2018.pdf

    Addendum :


    Number 1 and 2 Quay street, part of Sligos port history, also listed but endangered through the process described above.

  • James Connolly, Anarchist Syndicalism and the Sligo Dock Strike

    Sligo dock workers carry sacks, from the painting “The Gang” by Jack Yeats.


    9,500 words 50 minute read.

    The 1913 lockout and strike in the port of Sligo in northwest Ireland was a labour dispute lasting 56 days from 8 March to 6 May 1913. During the strike, there were numerous clashes on the docks, riots in the town and extensive damage to property. In battles between strikers and strikebreaking labour gunshots were fired and one man was killed. Hundreds of soldiers and RIC were drafted in to deal with the unrest.

    The repercussions of this and the other major incident of that year, the Dublin Lockout, were to have a lasting effect on the future trajectory of Irish history.

    Strike!

    It began the year before in 1912, when after a short strike, the workers had succeeded in organising labour on the docks under the new ITGWU union. Walter Carpenter had come to Sligo to organise the ITGWU in 1911 and the local Union representative, John Lynch was a member of both the sailors union, the NUASF and the ITGWU.

    This union, the Irish Transport and General Workers Union (ITGWU) had been founded by James Larkin in 1909, this new type of union was successful in organising the “unskilled” and casual labourers that had not before this been represented by the craft unions. They made up the vast majority of the towns workers, and lived and worked in appalling conditions. Sligo had rates of TB double the national average, the worst in the country, which was saying something in those days. Housing was without sanitation or clean water and was in many cases exposed to run off from slaughter houses, graveyards, manure piles and tanneries.

    The main employer on the docks, Arthur Jackson, of the Sligo Steam Navigation Company, a company founded by W B Yeats grandfather William Pollexfen, was determined to break the newly organised workers.

    Jackson was a veteran union breaker, and had successfully prevented them organising since the 1880s and was determined to win this time also, so when on March 8th 1913 the seamen of the SS Sligo demanded more wages he saw his opportunity to break the new union and so, refusing their demands, proceeded to “lock them out”. Basically they were fired while the owners tried to source alternative labour.

    The Bay Pilot, The River Pilot, The Stevedore, The Ganger And The Gang” The full cast of Sligo port workers as painted by Jack B. Yeats circa 1900, Model Niland Gallery, Sligo

    The sailors were joined by deckhands and firemen. Several of the sailors were imprisoned for abandoning their posts. Now we see what Jackson was so afraid of, the sympathetic, or general strike, in which workers across industry struck in sympathy with those in other trades, this was the technique of the ITGWU.

    Hence the strike now spread to the docks as the dockers joined them also. Jackson “locked out” all the unionised workers and sent his stevedores to recruit strikebreaking labour from Liverpool, but the arrival of this “scab” labour only heightened the tensions. As they tried to break the picket line, fighting erupted and a man Patrick Dunbar was struck and killed in the fracas.

    Sligo Champion, March 1913

    The Sligo Champion reported that “things have now assumed an aspect which grossly threatens the commercial prosperity of the port and the town generally“. Quite whos prosperity was threatened it didnt say.

    By the 22nd the firms carters ceased work also, and Jackson had to send his office clerks to man the horses. More police and army were brought into the town and now rioting erupted and shops and property of several firms attacked. Shops were boycotted and all non union labour was picketted. Countess Markiewicz`s brother Jocelyn Gore Booth shut his factory in the Market Yard. That goods could not be moved to and from it, was the official story, but its likely he locked out the 80 women workers also as the employers tried to maximise the pressure on the “union-men”.

    The workers across the whole town now had to face down the hostility of the church, the police, the army, the GAA and Sinn Fein as the strike and lock-out continued into May. Perhaps surprisingly, and for reasons that will hopefully become clear later, they also had to go against the established unions which opposed the methods of the ITGWU and advocated a less radical approach.

    The stand off rumbled on, with talks seemingly getting nowhere, until quite suddenly, on May 5th, Jackson and the other employers came to terms, the most important being that the ITGWU was recognised as legitimate representation for the workers. “The Irish Transport Union has won a complete victory”, the RIC County Inspector reported to Dublin Castle.

    By January 1914

    The majority of newly elected members were put forward by the Trades Council and the local branch of the Transport Union so that the Council is now principally composed of Labour representatives”,

    Sligo Champion.


    After much bitterness, fighting and even the death of a striker, they had won. But more importantly, they had implanted socialist ideas and action into Sligo culture, something the town was to pay a heavy price for in later years when the Free State came into being, but, for now, the workers, though with a long way to go, had achieved something quite remarkable.

    This victory was regarded as a very important achievement of the ITGWU by Jim Larkin. Here was vindication that the approach of the ITGWU was correct.

    Even as the Sligo strikes were ending in favour of the workers, the biggest battle in Irish labour history was already beginning in Dublin. Connolly and Larkin and the whole union movement felt encouraged, and hoped to replicate this success in the bigger arena of Dublin.

    The Great Unrest

    Sligo`s story was part of a wave of strikes, lockouts and agitation that spread throughout the industrial societies of the world between 1910 and 1914. The era was named the Great Unrest in Britain, great because of the ferocity of the confrontation and the violence used by the state and strikers as the conflict unfolded.

    This was a different form of organised resistance than people like Arthur Jackson had encountered before in the previous century, consisting as it did in the general strike.

    In Ireland it became disparagingly known to its enemies as Larkinism, after the founder of the ITGWU, Jim Larkin. As conservative nationalists like Sinn Féin president Arthur Griffith said


    “The consequences of Larkinism are workless fathers, mourning mothers, hungry children and broken homes. Not the capitalist but the policy of Larkin has raised the price of food until the poorest in Dublin are in a state of semi-famine. The curses of women are being poured on this man’s head.” 

    Arthur Griffith

    But Larkinism was merely a euphemism to mask a worldwide movement called Syndicalism.


    ITGWU Red Hand Symbol

    ITGWU The Revolutionary Irish Syndicate

    The ITGWU was a Syndicalist inspired union (Syndicale just means union in French). Jim Larkin founded it in 1909 and James Connolly, returning from the US, was appointed as Belfast organiser in 1911. Sligo`s Branch No.5 was organised the following year.

    He set about organising the workers with mixed success during 1909. Eventually organising a sudden strike on Belfast Docks over pay. The story recounted by Connolly, and his description gives a vivid picture of the conditions in which people worked at the time.

    All day long in the suffering heat of a ship’s hold the men toil barefooted and half naked, choked with dust; while the tubs rushed up and down over their heads with such rapidity as to strain every muscle to the breaking point in the endeavour to keep them going, and with such insane recklessness as to be a perpetual menace to life and limb. Add to this inferno of industrial slavery that the men could not even retire to attend to the wants of nature unless they paid a substitute to take their place, that a visit to a WC or a drinking fountain often entailed dismissal, and that every slave-driving foreman or lick-spittle “master’s man” had a free hand to apply the spur, and the reader will have some conception of the depths of degradation to which our unfortunate Belfast brothers were reduced.

    The Port of Rouen, 1913
    Maximilien Luce, Neo-Impressionist, a group associated directly with anarchist philosophy.

    Syndicalism sought to organise all workers into federated unions or into “one big union”. Often referred to also as Industrial Unionism, the term Connolly preferred, and which accurately describes its organisation based on industry as a whole.

    Unlike the earlier craft and trade unions it included so called “unskilled” workers, general labourers and those on piece and day work, and used the method of the general strike to achieve its aims. Connolly said that the Industrial and craft union are mutually exclusive terms, emphasising this as a new development in the social movements of the time.

    The ITGWU rapidly won 20-25% increases in the wages of its workers, a success that caused consternation amongst the employers. But these improvements were to be stepping stones on a radical program reorganising society itself from top to bottom, or bottom to top, more accurately.

    The Irish Transport and General Workers’ Union is in the vanguard of that Irish branch of the Army of Labour, and we are honoured when we carry its banner. 

    His strike in Belfast resulted in better pay and conditions for the workers. The organisation, knowledge and small victories spread.

    But it was not to last, within a few short years of its greatest successes Syndicalism was to be eclipsed by other forces and the countervailing philosophies of nationalism, authoritarian Marxism, the conservative crackdowns of the state and the convulsions unleashed by the outbreak of World War One.


    Many since have criticised the actions of these times. That either the approach was wrong, that they were not political enough, too idealistic, or too naive, and many other judgements.

    Our point of view more than a century after these events cannot help but be coloured by our knowledge of what happened since.

    But we must strip away this knowledge of the future to get a glimpse of the “climate of ideas” within which people lived at that time. The difficulty, in any age, is that action in the present moment is always uncertain, and people must make their best guess of the right course in the moment, and always with imperfect information.

    We can have some appreciation of the odds that were against them in these battles, the bravery that it took to fight for rights that seemed unattainable. We also see that despite the obvious setbacks, they often achieved more than they realised at the time.

    To understand the intentions and beliefs of Connolly, Larkin and Mann and the thousands of people who believed in their vision, joined them and fought with them, often putting their lives on the line for the vision of a new society, we need to understand the background to Syndicalist unionism, and why it was regarded as such a threat to the establishment.

    A 1912 Irish Independent cartoon of a worker so blinded by Syndicalism he ignores work and food.

    Utopia to Anarchy

    Syndicalism was born out of the socialist movements, but socialism means different things at different times, so we must ask what was its dominant currents at this time? The period roughly leading up to the First World War.

    Mention socialism now in 2022, and the image is generally that of Classical Marxism and Communism. familiar from the regimes of Russia, China and Cuba and many others in the 20th century. The source of the “Red Scares” and other fears of the “commies” so prevalent during the Cold War. This has come to define socialism, certainly in the American mind, and popularly elsewhere. But Marxism is not the source of Syndicalist beliefs.

    Instead, Syndicalism had developed from Libertarian Socialism, a branch of thought that predated Marx, and while accepting of Marxs titanic economic analysis of capitalism, was most fervently opposed to the political ideas of Karl Marx, Syndicalism had in fact grown out of the ideas of the other great stream of socialist philosophy, the Libertarian, or Utopian Socialists.

    The Utopian Socialists

    Socialism took its modern form as a doctrine in the 19th century as one of a number of responses to the rapid rise of industrial societies and the huge problems of excess poverty and wealth this created in human societies.

    The great immiseration of huge numbers of people and the enormous wealth of a few, as well as slavery, the desperate working conditions of the new heavy industries, the lack of rights of women and cruelty to animals all provided graphic demonstration of increasing injustice despite the supposed “progress” of mankind during the 18th century.

    Increasingly it became obvious that the often ancient institutions of the state itself stood in the way of progress and protected the privileges of the few against the many, often with vicious force and lethal consequences.

    The rediscovery in the 17th century of the Ancient Greek atomic theory of Epicurus and Democritus had sparked a revolution in science by stopping the fruitless attempts to transform base metals to gold. With the adoption of the atomic theory of nature, a physics, the leaps forward were astonishing. Surely, some thought, the same method could be applied to human social systems? After all, werent humans also the product of nature? Well, the Church of course disagreed, and here we have the first split between the new scientific rationalism and the older social systems inherited from the Middle Ages, the Age of Kings and feudal lords.

    Rationalism gave rise to economics as the attempt to make a science of wealth and money, and to strip away the feudal privileges that enforced inequality on the masses. From Adam Smith to Marx the natural laws underlying markets, money and the generation of wealth were studied.

    But what of the moral implications of this new knowledge? Why pursue it if only the few were to benefit? And if only the few benefitted, surely at some point inequality would become so great the many would overthrow the few, and what would come after that?. Nobody knew.

    Well, as with Atomism, perhaps the Greeks had an answer also for this? Epicurus, writing in the 4th century BC, in his ethics laid out a scientific approach to judging human behaviour, motivation and the criteria for what is moral. This surely could be a starting point for a science of human society.

    He taught that as living beings, we can judge right and wrong only by our senses. What is pleasurable is the greatest good and what is painful is evil. The subtlety was he defined “pleasure” as simply the absence of suffering. and taught that all humans should seek to attain ataraxia, meaning “untroubledness”, a state in which the person is completely free from all pain or suffering. This approach was called Hedonism. But they called it Utilitarianism at the time to mask its pagan origins.

    Here was something they could work with, Using Epicurus` Hedonism (Utilitarianism) as a measure of morality, philosophers such as William Godwin and Jeremy Bentham began to measure the utility of laws and actions based on whether they increased pleasure or pain.

    Bentham applied the idea to society rather than the individual, and came up with his “fundamental axiom”, the principle that “it is the greatest happiness of the greatest number that is the measure of right and wrong. Here then was a moral motive, a target to aim for, and a way to measure the rights and wrongs of all questions of social and political policy and law. Now laws could be questioned, do they increase the happiness of the greatest number of people? Or only the few? Well, clearly, much of the law inherited from the medieval state was not exactly sympathetic to the majority, to put it mildly, and so they set to work to design a better, more rational, more scientific, and more just society.

    William Godwin (he was father of Mary Shelley of Frankensteins fame incidentally) provided a critique of government in what is regarded as the first anarchist text in 1793 with his “Enquiry Concerning Political Justice and its Influence on Morals and Happiness” in this he laid out his 8 principles, three of which for example are

    The object of moral and political discourse is how to maximize the amount and variety of pleasure and happiness.

    Reason’s clarity and strength depend on the cultivation of knowledge. The cultivation of knowledge is unlimited. Therefore, our social condition is capable of perpetual improvement; however, institutions calculated to give perpetuity to any particular mode of thinking, or condition of existence, are harmful.

    The cultivation of happiness requires that we avoid prejudice and protect freedom of enquiry. It also requires leisure for intellectual cultivation, therefore extreme inequality is to be avoided.

    William Godwin, 1793

    Here is clearly the Utilitarian method of analysing society in full view, measuring everything against happiness. The idea of more equal distribution of wealth and power as necessary to increase happiness became a corner stone of the developing movement and led to the first co-operatives and unions.

    By the 1820s wealthy mill owners such as the Welshman Robert Owen were supporting “co-operative villages”. HIs practical implementation of the Utilitarains concepts was to be a turning point, bringing the ideas from the few philosophers to becoming a true mass movement. The three elements that emerged were the co-operative enterprise, the trade union, and the labour exchange. Many experiments were tried at this time, including at Ralahine Commune in County Clare, but the earliest and most famous was at New Lanark near Glasgow.

    He and Bentham funded the New Lanark co-operative. This community of 2500 lived and worked around a mill, and Owen set out to apply the Utilitarian ideas to these peoples lives. Here the first infant school in Britain was opened in 1817, He limited the hours people worked and ensured a clean environment, and as he improved the conditions the mill became famous with dignitaries from all over Europe visiting to see this experiment. Not so impressed were his business partners who complained of the extra expenses his improvements cost. He bought them out.

    Owen proved, much to the astonishment of his visitors, that a business could be profitable and treat its workers well. A novel concept indeed. Owens approach was referred to as Owenism, his followers as Owenites. But soon, there was another word used that better explained their aim of a better society, socialists.

    However, Owen was no theorist, and there were indeed several issues with his approach. His appeal was to the rich who he felt could be persuaded to accept less profits. He did not think that the poor themselves could organise or that they should challenge the systems that kept them oppressed. He advocated that the ruling class would be the ones to change society, from the top down. Naturally, he was popular with this part of society, and was lauded by them on a speaking tour of Ireland during the Famine, something that was noted by his critics.

    The flaws in Owens approach were pointed out by a member of Irelands Protestant Ascendancy, a landlord himself, but a most unusual philosopher of Utilitarianism. William Thompson of Cork was influential in his analysis of economics and an early advocate of full rights for women, something that not all socialists, not least Marx, could get to grips with in the 19th century.

    William Thompson 1830

    But Thompson went much further than this. He recognised that it wasn`t in the interests of the capitalist owners to truly bring about a new society.

    “As long as the accumulated capital of society remains in one set of hands, and the productive power of creating wealth remains in another, the accumulated capital will, while the nature of man continues as at present, be made use of to counter-act the natural laws of distribution, and to deprive the producers of the use of what their labour has produced.” he said. Further, he said that As long as a class of mere capitalists exists, society must remain in a diseased state. Whatever plunder is saved from the hand of political power will be levied in another way, under the name of profit, by capitalists who, while capitalists, must be always law- makers.”

    He laid out the corrupting influence of excessive wealth as reason enough in itself to distribute wealth more evenly throughout society.

    He therefore said that the capitalist society should be replaced by a co-operative socialism, but that this could only be brought about by the workers themselves.

    Thompson introduced from France the idea of industrial organisation as necessary to this project, and he recognised the trade unions as “by far the most important movement” of his time. In his 1827 book, Labour Rewarded, he therefore argued that the trade union movement should not restrict itself to wage negotiations and should should be at the forefront of setting up the co-operative movement. He also criticised trade unions that excluded unskilled workers.

    Factory by Moonlight, 1898
    Maximilen Luce

    The majority of the early socialists believed that either reform or that the building of the co-operatives would lead to the new society.

    But as Thompson had pointed out, those who owned the capital also made the laws, and they by and large were not interested in a more even distribution of resources in society, which would obviously reduce their profits, at least in the short term.

    Faced with this resistance to change from the establishment many came to increasingly believe that a revolution was required to really change society. But how this was to be achieved is the recurring issue.

    The fundamental disagreement was simple. Should change come from the top down through the already existing power structure, the state and its ruling class? Or should change come from the bottom up, from the workers and poor themselves building a new society within the shell of the old and eventually replacing it.

    The disagreements between Thompson and Owen were of this nature and were to continue with the development of a more revolutionary socialism as the 19th century wore on. Here, impatient at resistance, resort to confrontation and violence if necessary was increasingly seen as legitimate ways to force social change.



    Portrait of Pierre Joseph Proudhon (1809-65) 1865 (oil on canvas) by Gustave Courbet

    Proudhon

    Around 1829 at the same time as Thompson was writing in Cork, a man arrived in the shop of a young printer in France named Pierre Joseph Proudhon. This man, named Fourier, was looking to get his latest book printed Le Nouveau Monde Industriel et Sociétaire. Fourier was a libertarian socialist and philosopher like many of his generation that Marx would dismiss as Utopians. Fourier’s concern was to liberate every human individual, man, woman, and child, in two senses: education and the liberation of human passion.

    Proudhon was influenced by Fourier to pursue philosophy. He published his first work, What is Property? in 1840. Then A Warning to Proprieters, a book for which he was put on trial, but then acquitted as the jury would not condemn someone for a philosophy it could not understand. In 1848 Proudhon wrote the System of Economic Contradictions, or the Philosophy of Poverty.

    In this book Proudhon wrote of the relation of the individual to the state, and formalised what early philosophers had pointed at but not explicitly followed though on. The states monopoly on violence meant that it effectively blocked any attempts to create a fairer society.

    Proudhon rejected all political action, and argued that workers could achieve a better system through economic action alone; He advocated abstention from politics, as the real aim of socialism must be the ultimate eradication of the state. Proudhon was the first of the new socialists to call himself an anarchist.

    The response was immediate, and from an unlikely quarter, a young German writer who had initially sought to collaborate with Proudhon, but now launched a scathing attack on Proudhons book, releasing a response termed “The Poverty of Philosophy”.

    Karl Marx, background was very differnet to Proudhon, who incidentally his doctoral thesis On the Difference between Democritean and Epicurean Philosophy of Nature.

    It was Marx who first disparagingly referred to the early socialists as Utopian Socialists, to contrast their approach also with his materialist philosophy, a “scientific” socialism.

    But, as we have seen, from the beginning, socialism itself was born out of the philosophy of science, and specifically out of the very Ancient Greek materialism that Marx himself studied in university. Why was he so keen to be seen as different to those who went before?

    Marx was combative, falling out with Proudhon when the latter kept his distance and refused to castigate a mutual friend that Marx had fallen out with. Marx immediately began a vendetta against Proudhon, claiming he was afraid Proudhon would “mislead the masses”, although it seems more likely he was concerned Proudhon would eclipse Marx in the socialist movement that Marx desperately wanted. Marx spared nothing in his vitriol, writing an entire book not just to refute Proudhon, but to destroy his character and bury his ideas.

    He claimed he was incapable of abstract thought, didn’t understand philosophy or economics, was an idealist, that altering the social system without first destroying it was impossible, that he did not comprehend the historical process and that his individualism was abhorrent.

    In contrast, Proudhon never really responded publicly to Marx attacks and provocations, though privately he did refer in his diary to Marx as “the tapeworm of socialism”. Overall Marx`s attacks did not have the intended effect until many decades later.

    Proudhon did not believe in the necessity of revolution for social change and thought change could be accomplished without resorting to force. Proudhon, thinking of historical revolutions within his lifetime in France of 1789-99 and 1830, and in 1848, was very wary of promoting it as a method of change, believing revolution often became perverted into a travesty of its intended form.

    A truly successful revolution, he thought, would come from evolutionary transformation of the morals and philosophy of mankind.

    Proudhon rejected all political action as a form of class collaboration arguing that the working class through economic action alone; abstention from politics was advocated with a view to the ultimate eradication of the existing state and its political apparatus.

    Here was the basic tenets of anarchist thought and the syndicalism that developed from it. The turning away from politics and emphasis on economic action put the unions at the forefront of the strategy for change. It also amounted to a strategy of boycott of the existing system by refusing to engage in it by the organisation of political parties.

    Here again, like in the previous generation, the conflict was between the advocates of top down change and those that advocated it from the bottom up.

    The next stage of socialism emerged from the First International Working Mans Association, the first international gathering of mutualists, socialists, trade unionists, communists with a view to creating a mass movement in 1864. This association sought to unite the various social reform and revolutionary movements of the time, it resulted in a split between the two different main approaches to achieving progress.

    While the tendency was to become more revolutionary rather than reformist. Marx and his dogmatic and deterministic philosophy had quickly come to dominate the International.

    Bakunin

    In 1872, a crisis erupted at a meeting of the International in the Hague which split it into two broad factions, one that coalesced around the economist Karl Marx, and that which formed around the chief anarchist theorist, the Russian Mikhail Bakunin.

    The Marxists advocated the political approach, believing the way forward was through politics and the state, the so called “state socialists” or Marxists. Marx and his faction therefore did not emphasise the role of trade unions, instead aiming to take over the state politically and create a “Dictatorship of the Proletariat” in which a workers party, would re-organise society from the top down.

    They advocated, in the words of Trotsky later “authoritarian leadership, centralised distribution of the labour force, the Workers State as preeminent power” and the vanguard Communist Party as sole arbiter of the revolution.

    Marxism was to become the dominant form of socialism after the Russian Revolution in 1917, and therefore the most well known to us to this day. But in the time period we are looking at these events lay in the future,

    Mikhail Bakunin

    The Libertarian Socialists formed the largest group in the First International. They were descended from the early ideas of Bentham, Godwin and Owen and and through Proudhon and Bakunin they mutual and the collectives an co operatives and credit unions.

    It was this form of socialism that was dominant reaching its zenith from the 1890s until about 1925. Its revolutionary current of Anarchism, and its practical offshoot, Syndicalism were to be the defining revolutionary movements of the first decade of the 20th century.

    The militant anarchists developed the philosophy of “propaganda by the deed”. Assassinations and other acts were used to discredit the entire philosophy

    Anarchism

    Anarchism, from Ancient Greek Anarkhos, meaning “without a ruler” simply the “no-government form of socialism” or more formally defined in the Oxford dictionary as “belief in the abolition of all government and the organization of society on a voluntary, cooperative basis without force or compulsion.”

    The Anarchists objected to political organisation of the workers as counterproductive. As Kropotkin, a major anarchist theorist put it,

    “the state, having been the force to which the minorities resorted for establishing and organising their power over the masses, cannot be the force which will serve to destroy those privileges”.

    The anarchists believed the state could never create a more fair society, but was the very source of the unfairness they sought to abolish.

    Kropotkin, who after Bakunins death became the most influential anarchist philosopher also objected to Marx`s claims to have discovered historical “laws”, saying they were “political and social astrology and of no more predictive power than “the claims of those wise women who pretend to be able to read the destinies of man in teacups or in the lines of the hand.”

    Liberty, Bakunin said, required social and economic equality, and that “the people will feel no better if the stick with which they are being beaten is labelled the “peoples stick”.

    Its worth looking at Bakunins own words on why he opposed Marx`s political approach, and what the anarchists stood for. This excerpt is from his influential book Statism and Anarchy.

    In accordance with this belief, we neither intend nor desire to thrust upon our own or any other people any scheme of social organization taken from books or concocted by ourselves.

    We are convinced that the masses of the people carry in themselves, in their instincts (more or less developed by history), in their daily necessities, and. in their conscious or unconscious aspirations, all the elements of the future social organization.

    We seek this ideal in the people themselves. Every state power, every government, by its very nature places itself outside and over the people and inevitably subordinates them to an organization and to aims which are foreign to and opposed to the real needs and aspirations of the people.

    We declare ourselves the enemies of every government and every state power, and of governmental organization in general. We think that people can be free and happy only when organized from the bottom up in completely free and independent associations, without governmental paternalism though not without the influence of a variety of free individuals and parties.

    Such are our ideas as social revolutionaries, and we are therefore called anarchists. We do not protest this name, for we are indeed the enemies of any governmental power, since we know that such a power depraves those who wear its mantle equally with those who are forced to submit to it.

    Under its pernicious influence the former become ambitious and greedy despots, exploiters of society in favour of their personal or class interests, while the latter become slaves.

    Bakunin

    So the Marxists sought to create a new society from the top down, the anarchists from the bottom up. There was to be no meeting in the middle.

    The crisis came to a head in 1871 when in a meeting in London, Marx had inserted, in response to the defeat of the revolutionary Paris Commune, a resolution on the necessity of a workers political party as the means to a socialist revolution.

    “That this constitution of the working class into a political party is indispensable in order to ensure the triumph of the social revolution and its ultimate end — the abolition of classes.”

    Karl Marx 1871 – Resolution No. 9

    This resolution, along with the other fundamental differences, caused an immediate negative reaction amongst the majority of the International.

    At the next meeting in 1872 in Holland, Bakunin, who could not make it, was expelled in absentia by Marxs faction who had gained control of the General Council. With the split now official, both sides claimed (and still claim) to be the true descendants of the First International, but from then on went their separate ways.

    From then on the anarchists and Marxists, pursued fundamentally different approaches to socialist revolution. Marx`s influence was strong in Germany and England, the anarchists in Switzerland, France, Italy and Spain. But in general until WWI the libertarian socialists were the largest grouping in socialism.

    Cover by Man Ray, The Two Headed Cerberus of Capitalism & Government tears humanity in its jaws.
    Mother Earth Anarchist Magazine 1914

    The anarchists, in keeping with the “bottom up” method of organisation, inherited the idea the trade unions as instruments of change from the earliest days of the Utopian socialists and William Thompson.

    So it was from the conjunction of anarchism and the unions that the next development of the means of wresting change was perfected.

    Syndicalism

    A member of the First International, Lois-Eugene Varlin, a Parisian bookbinder had included in the statutes of his bookbinding union he had founded in 1857 that it should be dedicated

    to the constant improvement of the conditions of existence of the workers of all professions and all countries, and to [bringing] workers into possession of the instruments of their labour

    On November 14, 1869, Varlin helped found the Parisian Federation of Workers’ Associations, a confederation of trade unions that became the nucleus of the General Confederation of Labour (CGT), the main organisation of the French syndicalist movement.

    Varlin had led his union into the First International, where he had taken the side of the Proudhonists with Bakunin and ended up joining the Paris Commune insurrection for which he was shot in 1871. About 20,000 of the Communards as they were known were massacred by the state during the insurrection. This drove the nascent Syndicalist movement underground for a while, but also led to he radicalisation of socialism in general, as the argument of peaceful evolution seemed unrealistic with such levels of state violence. But his work lived on in the Confederated unions that spread throughout France in the last few decades of the 19th century.


    The Execution of Varlin, 1914
    Maximilien Luce

    Between 1895 and 1910 Syndicalist unions, such as the CGT in France, spread rapidly throughout the industrialised world, being particularly in Spain, Italy and France.

    But the aims and philosophy of the Syndicalists went much further than demands for better conditions or higher wages, although these were fought for and won at the time.

    The Syndicalists envisioned a world after capitalism, a federation of democratic assemblies with the factories and workshops owned by the workers. Borders between nations would be dissolved, and democratic cooperatives would share the fruits of labour to each according to need. Utopian sounding (it would be) perhaps, but Syndicalism represented the practical plan to get there.

    The federated unions were to provide the nucleus of this new way of organising an advanced industrial society. To achieve their aims the Syndicalists sought to unite all workers across society and internationally so they would strike in sympathy with each other, eventually resulting in a universal general strike which would bring about the replacement of the centralised state with a new socialist organisation of society.

    In other words, Syndicalism aimed at the dissolution of the centralised state and the transference of ownership of industry to the workers, a full revolutionary socialist program. But what made it dangerous was, it knew how to go about it.

    The outcome was to be achieved incrementally, step by step as workers educated themselves and became aware of what their unified strength was capable of. The first step of course, was recognition by employers of the right of workers to organise and be represented by their unions. Next, were demands for better pay and conditions, for example the 8 hour work day was campaigned for and won at this time.

    in the 1880s the Eight Hour League was formed by a socialist named Tom Mann in the British Social Democratic Federation (SDF), a union that included William Morris and James Connolly amongst its members. Mann and Connolly met in the 1890s and kept in touch.

    A Tom Mann leaflet published in 1910 by The Industrial Syndicalist Monthly. Vol. l no. l. that belonged to James Connolly, sold at auction.

    In 1910 Mann travelled to France where the largest syndicalist union existed, the CGT (General Confederation of Labour) and returned convinced that their doctrine was the right approach. Mann founded the International Syndicalist Education League(ISEL) to educate people on the philosophy and methods of the movement.

    He also started publishing The Industrial Syndicalist that year and reached out to other union leaders to join his new group, one of which was named James Larkin. By 1910 both men were committed Syndicalists.

    Meanwhile, Connolly had been in the US since 1903, where, on a similar trajectory from party based socialism to syndicalism he had ended up as one of the founders of the Industrial Workers of the World (IWW). The major Industrial Union of the United States founded in 1905.

    “There is on foot a great world Movement, aiming definitely and determinedly at the economic emancipation of the workers.”

    Thomas Mann

    Another Tom Mann pamphlet printed in 1910 was titled confidently “The Way to Win”. Whether in Sligo or Liverpool, or the hundreds of other workplace disputes erupting at the time, Syndicalism had started to bring success against the owners of industry and the state that supported them.

    Increasingly, the future that workers had fought for seemed to be within reach, if only they could hold their nerve and apply themselves to growing the movement.

    • A preference for federalism over centralism.
    • Opposition to political parties.
    • Seeing the general strike as the supreme revolutionary weapon.
    • Favouring the replacement of the state by “a federal, economic organisation of society”.
    • Seeing unions as the basic building blocks of a post-capitalist society.

    Syndicalism was the practical method of achieving change without putting political action at the forefront, developed out of the philosophy of the libertarian socialists and anarchists from the very beginning of socialism in the late 18th century.

    It was this form of socialist philosophy that dominated the early years of the 20th century, a time later known as the Golden Age of Anarchism and Syndicalism.

    In Ireland, a land in which neither the industrial revolution nor the Enlightenment had seemingly had much impact, the ancient struggle of its people to be free of subjection by the British Empire was about to be changed forever. James Connolly had returned to Ireland, this time not as a young British soldier, but as a man who had developed his own analysis of Irish history and society and most importantly, he believed he knew how to change it.

    James Connolly

    James Connolly, New York

    James Connolly, born in Edinburgh in 1868 in an Irish emigrant slum called “Little Ireland”. Like his older brother, joined the army at 14 to escape poverty.

    He served, as far as can be ascertained, in the 1st Battalion, King’s Liverpool Regiment arriving in Cork in 1882. Connolly mentions being on guard duty when Myles Joyce (Maolra Seoighe)* was hung on the 15th December 1882 in the infamous Maamtrasna murder case in which three men were sentenced to death on flimsy evidence and notoriously tried in English despite them speaking only Irish.

    So from the moment he arrived the Land War was in full swing, a situation that undoubtedly had a major effect on him. The regiment was involved in evictions, in riots in Belfast and eventually was stationed in Dublin where it ( very interestingly considering Connollys later 1916 role) took part in exercises simulating an insurrection in the city.

    By the 1890s Connolly was demobbed, back in Scotland, and his career as a socialist organiser had begun. He took over as secretary of the Scottish Socialist Federation after his brother John was fired after making a speech in favour of the 8 hour day. He was a prolific organiser and founder of papers and pamphlets. And because of this, he was offered and accepted the job as organiser of the Dublin Socialist Club. Now, by this stage his ideas on both socialism and the need for Ireland to separate from the empire were well developed. In order to consciously link the two, he created the IRSP ( Irish Republican Socialist Party).


    Now, to stand back and see where we are, much has been written on the ideas of Connolly, and it`s impossible to do justice to the scholarship of a century in this glance at history. But it is the case that in the main, analysis of Connollys philosophy has been through the lens of either nationalism, whether republican or otherwise and/or through socialist historians. And of the socialist commentaries, they are overwhelmingly of an authoritarian Marxist point of view, this being the dominant form of socialist thought in Britain and Ireland in the later half of the 20th century. This has led to some confusion in the analysis of Connollys beliefs.

    It has been claimed for example, that he was purely a revolutionary Marxist, but that his ideas were vague on how to achieve that revolution. That he wavered in beliefs, flirting briefly with syndicalism, but then taking a turn to nationalism and the Rising. Both Connolly and Larkin have been criticised for neglecting to focus on a revolutionary party, for being too focused on unions. They have been regarded as naive in not understanding the necessity of a political focus to take over the state in the vent of revolution, and so on.

    What many of the criticisms have in common is a certain mapping of concepts that would in fact come later, like Bolshevism, Leninism, Trotskyism onto Connolly and his time. Marxism is the wrong lens through which to analyse Connolly, Larkin and the Ierish labour movement.

    But, if we simply follow the thread as we have laid it out in this essay, I think it shows that Connolly is in fact consistent throughout his career.

    The key is to understand that Connolly was fundamentally a Libertarian Socialist, who understood and accepted Marx`s economic analysis, but who was not dogmatic in his interpretation of Marx. He therefore consistently followed the line of the libertarian and anarchist socialists in advocating the primacy of building a new system from the bottom up.

    He referred to himself as both a socialist, and as an Industrial Unionist (Syndicalism), and Syndicalist principles run consistently through all of Connollys writings. From the 1890s, the Syndicalists had been influenced more and more by anarchists as they abandoned the tactic of “propaganda by the deed”, violent assassinations and the like that had generally backfired.

    The syndicalists were placed in direct opposition to the Marxist program of nationalization of industry, electoral activity, and the centralization of both the First International and the state. And in each case Connolly is perfectly aligned with the Syndicalists.


    What we can chart is a growing sense of the need to overthrow the capitalist system directly, and a growing confidence in how to do that. If anything his thought moves along a trajectory from the political party to that of an almost out and out rejection of politics as a realistic method of change, and eventually culminating in the armed revolt of 1916.

    So, as early as 1898 we see him argue on the subject of nationalisation of industries such as telephones, railways and canals he points out that

    we would, without undue desire to carp or cavil, point out that to call such demands ‘Socialistic’ is in the highest degree misleading. Socialism properly implies above all things the co-operative control by the workers of the machinery of production; without this co-operative control the public ownership by the State is not Socialism – it is only State capitalism.

    This is the position first taken by Bakunin in the First international and one of the core criticisms of Marx`s statism by the anarchists at this time.

    In 1903 Connolly went to America where he was to take up a job with SLP (Socialist Labour Party) run by Daniel De Leon. De Leon had been a believer in state socialism, (Lenin later commented that the Bolsheviks had adapted De Leons idea of Marxism). De Leon had begun to be interested in the new Industrial Unionism especially pioneered by the miners of the western United States. In 1905 Connolly and De Leon were part of the foundation of the IWW. 

    The IWW used the slogan One Big Union to unite all industrial workers throughout sectors and across the world, and the General Strike as the weapon of choice to effect change. Although it claimed to be uniquely American, the IWW was (and is) a classic Syndicalist Union with ties to socialist and anarchist movements in particular.

    It was not long before there was conflict between Connolly and De Leon, which became publicly fought out in published letters.

    They differed on issues of womens rights, and on religion, but the core of the argument revolved around an argument on the “Iron law of Wages” which basically said that every wage increase won would be cancelled straightaway by a rise in prices.

    This was anathema to Connolly as it threatened the basis of unions as the key to the reorganisation of society. “The theory that a rise in prices always destroys the value of a rise in wages sound very revolutionary, of course, but it is not true. And, furthermore, it is no part of our doctrine. If it .were it knocks the feet from under the S.T. & L.A” The ST & LA was a general union, and here Connollys concern is that such a position would undermine the primacy of the unions in the socialist movement.

    The argument eventually split the IWW with De Leon setting up his own faction in Chicago. 

    Again the argument was the always repeating one that divided the Marxists and anarchists in First International. What is of note here is that Connolly, again, sided with the anarchists on the issue of union primacy in the socialist struggle.

    In his pamphlet Socialism Made Easy, written in 1908 while he was in America, Connolly quoted the following from an American campaigner A M Stirton

    There is not a socialist in the world today who can indicate with any degree of clearness how we can bring about the co-operative commonwealth except along the lines suggested by industrial organization of the workers. Political institutions are not adapted to the administration of industry.

    Only industrial organizations are adapted to the administration of a co-operative commonwealth that we are working for. Only the industrial form of organization offers us even a theoretical constructive socialist program. There is no constructive socialism except in the industrial field.

    About the above quote Connolly writes that this

    so well embodies my ideas upon this matter that I have thought well to take them as a text for an article in explanation of the structural form of Socialist Society

    Connollys years in America were formative, and from his above commentary we can see he had a clear vision of the society he was aiming for and the method for how to bring it about. This vision is that of the federated unions as forming the nucleus of the post revolution society. Indeed the anarchists referred to this future organisation as The Federation. The founders of Spanish anarchism for example claimed that the labour organisations would replace the state and that, the Federation would rule”

    They saw the industrial unions as the both the training ground and as the new system itself being built within the shell of the old, until such time as it replaced it. Connolly is clear that the old style politics cannot achieve this, and cannot be the way that the new society is organised. In this again he is in accord with the anarchist conception. In Socialism Made Easy he wrote,

    Under Socialism states, territories or provinces will exist only as geographical expressions, and have no existence as sources of governmental power, though they may be seats of administrative bodies.”

    IWW poster from 1912

    By marrying anarchist philosophy to the grassroots organisation of the industrial unions Syndicalism created a sophisticated social force, one with more power than either would have on its own. Connolly understood this perfectly well.

    “Here we have a practical illustration of the power of Socialism when it rests upon an economic Organization, and the effectiveness and far-reaching activity of unionism when it is inspired by the Socialist ideal.”

    Ireland

    In Ireland, there were added problems. Connolly had to work out how to sell his vision in a country which had taken a different trajectory to most of western Europe. To do this he had to find parallels to Irish experience.

    Ireland had, under the yoke of colonialism, by and large missed out on the Industrial Revolution. Most of the country had remained rural and was under absentee landlords. Except in the port towns, there was no “working class” in the industrial sense that Marx had written about.

    Here his experience of the Land War enabled him to explain the General Strike as being essentially the same concept as the Boycott perfected in Mayo during the Land War. This was something the Irish could understand, and that could be applied both rurally and in the towns.

    Next, in terms of the core Syndicalist idea of federated unions organised confederations of industries he linked to the re-emerging knowledge of Gaelic Irelands decentralised and democratic political organisation. Indeed, many Irish still lived naturally, albeit unrecognised officially, in this same way, in federated tribes or clans with elected leaders. After discussing the Gaelic organisation of society and common ownership of land Connolly writes,

    The Irish System was thus on a par with those conceptions of social rights and duties which we find the ruling classes today denouncing so fiercely as ‘Socialistic’.

    It was apparently inspired by the democratic principle that property was intended to serve the people, and not by the principle so universally acted upon at present, viz., that the people have no other function in existing than to be the bondslaves of those who by force or by fraud have managed to possess themselves of property.

    In these instances it was the ideas of the anarchists that most closely matched the political and historical conditions in Ireland, Whether Connolly chose them because he knew this, its impossible to tell, but as he adapted them or chose those best suited to Irish history and understanding. He was nonetheless effective in welding the ancient reason for Irelands resistance to English domination to a forward looking social vision, and he did this by recognising that even the ancient conflict had revolved around fundamentally different concepts of property.

    It is clear, when looked at this way, that there is really no conflict between Connollys socialism and the Gaelic revival, and the idea there is, only arises later through misunderstanding.

    It is worth quoting at length Connollys outline of his vision from Labour in Irish History in 1910.

    Add to this the concept of One Big Union embracing all, and you have not only the outline of the most effective form of combination for industrial warfare to-day, but also for Social Administration of the Co-operative Commonwealth of the future.

    A system of society in which the workshops, factories, docks, railways, shipyards, &c., shall be owned by the nation, but administered by the Industrial Unions of the respective industries, organised as above, seems best calculated to secure the highest form of industrial efficiency, combined with the greatest amount of individual freedom from state despotism. Such a system would, we believe, realise for Ireland the most radiant hopes of all her heroes and martyrs.”

    Connolly advocated a federally organised state and recognised that the old Gaelic organisation of Ireland which had existed until the 17th century was stateless and consisted of federated territories called tuatha, organised into confederate groups. What unified them was adherence to a universal code of law.

    Connolly, therefore was a Syndicalist in both belief and action, a position that put him quite firmly within the libertarian anarchist tradition of the First International. In this sense his ideas cannot be understood without reference to the thinkers of this tradition, from the early Utopians all the way to Bakunin and Kropotkin. Connolly of course was also someone who had fully imbibed and understood Marxs importance, but the anarchists had also accepted in large part Marxs economic arguments without reservation. Where they differed with Marx was in the means of achieving the socialist project, and in this Connolly was identical to them.

    This leads me to the last axiom of which I wish you to grasp the significance. It is this, that the fight for the conquest of the political state is not the battle, it is only the echo of the battle.

    The real battle is the battle being fought out every day for the power to control industry and the gauge of the progress of that battle is not to be found in the number of voters making a cross beneath the symbol of a political party, but in the number of these workers who enrol themselves in an industrial organization with the definite purpose of making themselves masters of the industrial equipment of society in general.

    And understanding the idea that change came only from the bottom up, that political engagement was not the first line of the battle, but only the echo of the battle, it becomes less difficult to understand his supposed turn to armed insurrection in 1916, he was merely staying true to the same principles he had all along, and kept right up to 1916.

    Contemporaries must have recognised this as in 1916 the Dublin Chamber of Commerce was to claim that the Rising was a revival of 1913 activism. They weren’t exactly wrong.


    Creative Commons Licence

    This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivatives 4.0 International License.

    Postscript

    The Sligo strikers won recognition of their union in 1913, but in 2022 Under Irish law there is no obligation on employers to recognise trade unions and there are no plans to bring forward legislation to provide for mandatory trade union recognition.

    The events of 1913 Sligo Dock Strike and subsequent Dublin Lockout were the high point of the Irelands Syndicalist revolt. Subsequently, the character of events was to take a different turn, with the outbreak of war in 1914 changing the character of societies permanently.

    In general, the war itself and the events following were in many senses a counter-reaction to the advance of radical socialism, and the very real gains it was making for the mass of people who toiled in the awful conditions of the 19th century. With Syndicalism the program of the old Utopians had the practical tools to realise its vision, effectively without force. This made it a real threat to the traditional structure of power.

    In Ireland the forces of the counter-revolution gained the ascendant with help from England, and the regimes that became the Free State and Northern Ireland were to erase from memory the aims of the 1913 strikers, Syndicalism became merely Larkinism, Connolly was just an unrealistic communist, the new narrative painted the aims of revolt as purely a nationalist movement and not internationalist as Connolly had intended. The many women who had fought, were put back in their place by an ultra conservative Catholic hierarchy.

    For towns like Sligo and many others, the two new states that emerged were to have a catastrophic effect. Everything the workers had stood for in 1913, now marginilised them after 1922. The conservative forces of the new state now in power, were precisely those that had fought the workers during the strikes, The Catholic Church, the GAA, Sinn Fein, the Civil and public service. The Old English and Irish Catholic middle classes and elites that had flourished under the 19th century British empire had re-asserted control. A revolution pf sorts had occurred, but it was firmly from the top down.

    Even Sligos business owners who had in 1913 compromised and recognised the ITGWU in Sligo now found themselves quietly shut out, and so for the majority of the towns people the new state led to poverty, marginalisation, abandonment and emigration.

    In the words of the eccentric founder (and self professed anarchist and puncher of DH Lawrence) of the Irish Citizen Army along with Connolly, Jack White,

    “[the] rising is now thought of as purely a national one, of which the aims went no further than the national independence of Ireland”. “The true nature of this revolution, was conveniently forgotten”.

    Jack White

    Mural of James Connolly and Jim Larkin, The Mall, Sligo town 2021

    Author Byline Component

    – A Sligo Anarchist Academy Series Article –

    Notes

    Ralahine Commune – an unusal experiment in co operative village in County Clare Ireland. The co-operative issued its own currency as well as a having a cooperative general store.

    *Maolra Seoighe was posthumously pardoned by Micheal D Higgins in 2018

    anarcho-syndicalism, the now classical anarchist school of thought, Noam Chomsky stated that it remains “highly relevant to advanced industrial societies”

    Sources

    LABOUR v. SINN FEIN. The Dublin General Strike 1913/14 – The Lost Revolution

    “Lucien van der Walt “Industrial Union is the Embryo of the Socialist Commonwealth”: The International Socialist League and Revolutionary Syndicalism in South Africa, 1915-1920

    Lucien van der Walt – Black Flame Vol. 1

    https://blog.nli.ie/index.php/2013/03/08/sligo-dispute/

    https://www.marxists.org/reference/archive/rocker-rudolf/misc/anarchism-anarcho-syndicalism.htm#s3

    https://www.marxists.org/reference/archive/bakunin/works/1873/statism-anarchy.htm

    An Inquiry into the principles of the distribution of Wealth most conducive to Human Happiness as applied to the newly-proposed System of the Voluntary Equality of Wealth.” William Thompson, 1824

    ‘In 1905–1914 the Marxist left had in most countries been on the fringe of the revolutionary movement, the main body of Marxists had been identified with a de facto non-revolutionary social democracy, while the bulk of the revolutionary left was anarcho-syndicalist, or at least much closer to the ideas and the mood of anarcho-syndicalism than to that of classical Marxism.’ Eric Hobsbawm, ‘Bolshevism and the Anarchists’, Revolutionaries, New York 1973, p. 61. (Taken from Graeber, David, The New Anarchists, 2002)

    James Connolly – Socialism Made Easy – 1906

    James Connolly- Labour in Irish History – 1910

    Pat O`Sullivan – William Thompson: The First Irish Socialist 2012

    Robert Hoffman (1967). Marx and Proudhon: A Reappraisal of Their Relationship. 29(3), 409–430

  • Why Sligo Needs a World Class Museum

    Image: Royal Ontario Museum, Toronto | Architect Daniel Libeskind Berlin

    4,049 words, 21 minutes read time.

    In 2016, after 65 years in the town of Sligo, the Nobel medal of WB Yeats was removed from the little proto-museum attached to the library in Sligo town. This medal had been donated by William Butler Yeats son, Michael, and it is presumably the case that he knew that his father would have wanted the medal to be on display in Sligo. The medal was removed because Sligo does not have an accredited museum to store such artefacts.

    In 2015 nine rare bronze 16th century cannons from as far away as Barcelona and Dubrovnik in the east Meditarranean were lifted from the seabed off Streedagh. They could not be conserved here and had to be sent to Dublin where they remain. They will never come back here without a suitable museum. In fact the list of artefacts from all eras of Irish history and all types that are held elsewhere and cannot be brought back is very long, and continues to get longer.

    Sligos missing museum results in an incalculable loss both economically and culturally to the entire region. But it also seems to be the case that this is not well understood. There are currently proposals to build a Yeats Interpretive Centre, and of course all ideas to develop heritage are to be welcomed. But there is a problem. A museum is basic cultural infrastructure, and without it. the development and updating and accessibility of Sligo heritage is severely restricted.

    The difference between a museum and an interpretive centre is fundamental. One is infrastructure, the other is an amenity. They are not interchangeable. Its worth comparing the definitions of the two words just to be very clear.

    INFRASTRUCTURE – The basic physical and organizational structures and facilities (e.g. buildings, roads, power supplies) needed for the operation of a society or enterprise. “the social and economic infrastructure of a country”. —— From Latin infra ‘below, and structure to build. So that which underlies our systems and facilities.

    AMENITY – a desirable or useful feature or facility of a building or place. “the property is situated in a convenient location, close to all local amenities” —— late Middle English: from Old French amenite or Latin amoenitas, from amoenus ‘ pleasant

    So before you can build swimming pools or shopping centres you must put in roads and power. A museum represents the roads and power for the cultural sector. The reason for this is it is an accredited archaeological repository. This means it can hold, conserve, acquire and display real historical artefacts, something no other facility can do. A museum contains the conservation laboratories that allow the conservation and treatment of archaeological artefacts from the past, both those we have now and those yet to be found. As cultural infrastructure a museum actually supports and allows the creation of other cultural enterprises by providing the basic facilities and expertise they need to operate successfully. In other words, all projects, including interpretive centres are possible after a museum is in place, but to build them before it will not work.

    Due to these different functions interpretive centres cannot replace the role and expertise of a museum, and therefore they cannot have the financial and cultural impact of a museum. The reason for this is they are not licensed to hold real historical and archaeological artefacts, and without that ability they are restricted in scope.  

    The museum on planned for Connaughton Rd. that was abandoned at the end of the Celtic Tiger in 2007.

    Sligo’s Missing Museum

    Leaving aside the Model Arts centres original granting as a museum, Sligo almost had a museum built 14 years ago. A museum foundations lie behind the hoardings that stand to this day at the top of the Connaughton Road. Dating to the time of the Celtic Tiger, the project was begun and abandoned in 2007, with the Global Financial Crash, Sligo County Council also sank without trace, failing to return any accounts to central government for two whole years and becoming the most indebted council in the history of the Irish state. A grant for the museum of 2.9 million euro was switched to the Model Arts centre at this time, while it was claimed there was “no money” for a museum. At the same time Sligos new library was also shelved.

    Of course this means there is still no accredited archaeological facility in the northwest, (the Museum of County Life in May deals with 19th century folk collections only) which means, as our history covers thousands of years outside this, that like the Yeats Nobel medal mentioned above, we continue to lose more and more of our heritage every year.

    other projects cannot be supported

    This loss of a museum has been negative for all heritage projects in the region. Projects on the Greenfort, where the nature of the remains is not conducive to on-site development are held up by the lack of a museum to hold exhibitions. The Armada project in Grange, while looking for their own display space, would find it a lot easier if there was a museum to back up with loan of artefacts and expertise. The recent closure (June 2021) of the degree course in archaeology in Sligo IT can in part be traced to this failure to have a museum facility in Sligo.

    The spin off from having the artefacts in Sligo is not just in having a tourism facility in the heart of the town. These artefacts inspire the arts, they are paths into the history for children in education, they provide material for scientists to learn and practice techniques and develop world class expertise in. 

    Sligos archaeological and cultural heritage is enormous, spanning 8, 000 years, but the loss of the material remains has also been enormous. The ravages of colonialism have taken there toll and much of Sligos material history is scattered all over the UK and Ireland. Much of it of course is in Dublin, most of course is not on display, and never will be, as the National Museum just doesnt have the space.

    To get an idea, and its just an idea, of the broad historical themes a museum in Sligo will have to engage with and the amazing artefacts that come from this region but are held elsewhere, the following is a selection.

    Stone and Bronze Ages

    Sligo comprises only 2.5% of the land area of Ireland, yet it contains 15% of all known megalithic structures, perhaps the highest density anywhere in Britain or Ireland. 12% of all court tombs, 6.3% of all portal tombs, 7.5% of all wedge tombs, and an amazing 40% of all the passage tombs known in Ireland.

    Sligo is the only place in Ireland where all types of monument occur together. There are multiple sites on Knocknarea which are laid out in a similar fashion to Newgrange

    Carrowmore has the oldest form of passage graves known in Ireland, and is therefore unique, there is no other site like it. Also, of the four major passage tomb complexes in Ireland, two are in Co. Sligo. At Magheraboy the oldest known Causewayed enclosure in Britain or Ireland was found during road excavations, dating to 4100 BC. Sligos Neolithic archaeology alone would warrant a museum to itself.

    The area was densely enough settled to be known to Greek and Roman trading vessels being marked on Ptolemy‘s co-ordinate map of the 2nd century AD, where it is entered as the town of Nagnata. This is the only settlement marked on the west coast of Ireland by Ptolemy. It is possible traders were attracted by the silver and lead mines on the coast at Ballysadare.

    Gaelic Sligo


    The local Irish tuath, or territory, was called Cairbre Drom Cliabh or Críoch Cairbre. Another, older name, according to Acallamh na Sénorach, the “Dialogue of the Ancients” was Críoch an Cosnámha (The District of Battles). Its age is unknown, but it appears to have acquired the name Cairbre in the 5th or 6th century AD.

    Ringforts, raths and monasteries abound in the landscape and the names of the territories and landforms are gateways into the mythology which is rich.

    The two great Gaelic poets from Sligo Muireadach Albanach O Dalaigh and Tadhg Dall O Huiginn, masters of Dan Direach (Direct Verse) are both of international importance in their time, the 13th and 16th centuries respectively.

    The Manuscripts

    The Medieval Gaelic town of Sligo is highly unusual in being the seat of an urban Gaelic culture throughout the Middle Ages. This is unique in Ireland. It is because of this unique situation that many manuscripts were written and collected in this region before the fall of Gaelic civilisation in the 17th Century. Here the O Connors, the Orourkes, the MacDonaghs the O Haras the Ogaras, the ODowds and Mac Sweeneys all played their part in shaping the story of medieval Sligo.

    A large amount of Irelands ancient literature is preserved in books written in the northwest of Ireland, particularly in the Sligo region. In some cases the only surviving copy of some texts. The scholar Dubhaltaigh Mac Fhirbisigh of Lackan in west Sligo set about saving much of the ancient lore about the time of the Cromwellian wars, writing in the Book of Genealogies (a compilation of Irish genealogical lore relating to the principal Gaelic and Anglo-Norman families of Ireland and covering the period from pre-Christian times to the mid-17th century)

    If there is anything in it deserving of censure apart from that, I ask him who can to amend it, until God give us another opportunity (more peaceful than this time) to rewrite it.”

    Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbisigh 1650

    He wrote the above words on the 28 December 1650, just as English parliamentary forces, completing the Cromwellian conquest of Ireland, crossed the Shannon. Half the population did not survive this war.

    • The Great Book of Lecan,
    • The Yellow Book of Lecan,
    • The Book of Ballymote,
    • The Great Book of Genealogies,
    • The Poem-book of the OHara,
    • The Annals of the Four Masters,

    Not one of these books are now in this region.

    If even a portion of them was to be returned it would place Sligo as a centre for Gaelic scholarship for the future, as it had been in the Middle Ages.

    The Yeats Family

    Sligo has many famous connections, from Charlottes Stokers inspirational account of the Cholera epidemic, to Harry Clarkes mother who also grew up in Sligo. But the family most associated in the modern era is that of Yeats.

    All the Yeats family were artists and contributed to Irelands nascent Arts & Crafts movement, their importance to the entire history of the new state cannot be overstated. . The sisters Elizabeth and Susan who were well ahead of their time running the printing presses in Dublin on which many of their brothers books were printed. Jack Yeats, in hos own right is an artist of international reknown, and lesser known but no less important is his role in the development of the modern comic. W B provides an unparalleled link between Sligo and the worlds literature, as well as the complex history of colonialism and nationalism, and we are lucky to have an institution that examines these things in the long running Yeats Summer School. The Yeats Society is housed in a building associated with the Pollexfen family.

    However, even as we recognise WBs contribution to world literature, we must recognise something he himself would have insisted on, it is drawn on Sligo. A place that his mother always assumed to be the most beautiful in the world. It would be a mistake to celebrate Yeats and not the heritage that he himself drew on and all his life sought to highlight.

    The Armada Wreck-Site

    The Armada wreck site is so extensive it warrants its own post, but it must be known that this is probably the most important 16th century military wreck site in the world. Three ships fully equipped for the conquest of Britain were buried in the sandbanks of Streedagh beach. Much of the wreck site appears to survive, and looting and recovery did not happen at the time as the war agains Queen Elizabeth and Dublin raged for 15 years after their loss preventing recovery.

    All were large transports laden with material for the marine invasion of England, carrying soldiers, their equipment, and material for the siege and capture of London . Spain fielded the most advanced and best equipped army of its day. The three ships that were grounded here we know quite a bit about.

    • La Lavia  (25 guns). 728 tons 71 sailors 271 soldiers 355-568 tons Carrack Venetian merchantman from Naples. Vice-flagship of the squadron.

    • La Santa Maria de Vison de y Biscione)  (18 guns).70 sailors 236 soldiers 350-560 tons Ragusan (now called Dubrovnik) merchantman. 666 tons.. Armada medical supplies were transferred to her from the Casa de Paz which was condemned as unseaworthy during the voyage.

    • The Juliana (32 guns) 860 tons Built in 1570, she had 65 crew 290 soldiers estimated 325-520 tons burthen Catalan Barcelona merchantman., this ship was perhaps carrying siege train parts ie tools and potentially heavy guns for use against fortifications. hence cannon recovered with the Matrona of Barcelona Genoese gunfounder Gioardi Dorino II

    These details allow us to estimate what was wrecked on that day in September 1588. We can count 807 soldiers and 206 sailors, for a total of 1013 personnel altogether. But, the Santa Maria de Vison was acting as a hospital ship, we remember, which means the likely number of soldiers on board is probably higher and most of these would have been unable to escape. The total weight of the three ships displacement is 2254 tons of cargo and structural timber. This is equivalent to 112 modern steel shipping containers.

    As a rough comparison, Henry VIIIs flagship the Mary Rose, recovered from the Solent in 1984, was also a carrack albeit a big one. Only one third of this ship survived on the seabed and yet archaeologists recovered 26,000 objects and pieces of timber from this site. At the wreck site at Streedagh we have three ships of roughly 700 to 800 tons each. The site is orders of magnitude larger than the Mary Rose.

    “Though similar vessels have been excavated, the initial investigations hint at an unparalleled level of preservation not only in organic remains but in articulated hull structure”Unlike most Armada wreck sites they are accessible. .

    Why a museum is not a matter of choice

    But there is a serious reason that we must plan our cultural infrastructure now or face losing this resource to the rest of the world forever. With most sites in the state they are stable, being buried on land, or even in deep water at sea. But in this case its in a very active area, the coastline.

    The site being full onto the Atlantic is unstable, disturbed by storms most years. Every so often material is exposed. Every time the site is threatened it must be excavated by the state archaeology sector as it is a protected site. The law requires archaeological intervention to prevent the loss or destruction of archaeological material. This means that as time goes on, the site has to be excavated. There is no choice or option in this.

    And so we must plan to recover, conserve and display the artefacts and perhaps even the ships hulls that will likely have to be recovered in future from this site in the future. Good quality storage facilities, with appropriate environmental conditions and sufficient space are essential to protect the condition of the collections. If we dont we will be in breach of the National Monuments Acts if material is lost, and even if material is recovered every single bit of it will leave Sligo forever if we do not plan ahead.

    No County museum we envisage right now will be big enough to display the Armada material alone, or store it. So I would suggest that a site is reserved in Sligos docklands which has the space to handle ships timbers of large size. The site must be beside landing facilities at the quay in Sligo, and requires storage facilities that have access to salt water and are large enough to contain, in theory, three full scale Armada transports each with a 100 foot long keel. Another advantage of this location is access to the rail head allowing the transport of large and heavy artefacts in and out of Sligo as required, a likely scenario as a project on this scale is inevitably an international affair involving the Spanish government.

    This will require us to start building the expertise and facilities needed to deal with this over the next century. Sligo must develop expertise in marine archaeology dive teams, submersibles, scanning technology, the ships that can recover large objects from the ocean. Objects recovered are likley to be all sorts of material from the 16th century, all of which will require expert conservation. Expertise in scientific appllications in archaeology can be developed through Sligo IT archaeology department, with the museum collections providing the material on which to develop world class expertise.

    Regenerating Sligo Docklands?

    A site should be acquired on the quays whether or not its decided to place a museum there. The current plan envisages a museum alongside the new library between Stephen street and Connaughton road. Placing them beside each other has advantages, not least the eventual return of Sligos manuscripts should also be planned for, and with ancient books the line between museum and library is blurred and they may benefit through being integrated.. No matter what it is decided on to build first, its important to think in the long term when it comes to heritage and cultural infrastructure. The making available of funds for the building of a museum and library is a welcome development.

    The workers on the docks, the women workers in the textile factories on the Per mill Rd. and Market Yard. The story of the Dock Strike in Sligo where the workers won an important victory against the owners and that inspired the subsequent Lockout strikes in Dublin. Here we come full circle as one of the major owners was Pollexfens of the Sligo Steam Navigation Company, Yeats maternal family. The history of the town in the 19th century and the 20th century. the industrial area of the docks Sligo town is a neglected but important one to tell.

    Museums Create Cities

    Museum of Liverpool is “challeng[ing] preconceptions of the city, breaking down prejudice and feeding into regeneration strategies, to raise community aspirations and promote positive citizenship”

    NML, 2008

    Museums are economically transformative to the cities in which they are placed, having a large if indirect economic benefit. There are many examples of the regeneration of cities through the building of flagship museums The Guggenheim in Bilbao is a famous example that was intended, and succeeded in regenerating the city starting with its neglected docklands.

    Museums have the ability to present the stories of those traditionally left out of the narrative. Current exhibtions in the Museum of Country Life document the stories of women migrants currently living in Mayo, and importantly, are able to do so with a historical context often missing in other forms of presentation.

    Understanding the history of Ireland is also central to breaking down barriers with the Traveller community and creating a balanced narrative of the past, something that has been lacking in modern Irish history.

    “The traditional mission of a museum is essentially cultural. However, it is not like this for all museums. There are a minority, although universally famous museums, like the Tate Liverpool, the Guggenheim Museum Bilbao, the Tate Modern London, or the new forthcoming Louvre-Lens (France), Pompidou-Metz (France), Guggenheim-Hermitage (Lithuania) and Guggenheim-Abu Dhabi (United Arab Emirates), whose principal aim is the re-activation (and/or diversification) of the economy of their cities.”

    So, I want to pose the question of what the city museum can do as a part of the ongoing creative process of a city that is forever changing and being re-created. How can the museum of the city join the design energies and the political energies and the bureaucratic energies and the private sector energies and the people in a city as a civic lens to contribute to the form and personality and quality of that city – not just as an observer but as an actual player?

    If Sligo wishes to be a city it needs to engage with its past and its future and begin a conversation now on how to integrate the two. The effects of the destruction and dislocation of culture under imperial occupation, and as a border area are still keenly felt in the region, and result in a lack of ownership and sense of possibility of what Sligo and the northwest could be.

    It has a unique heritage that if understood can have a transformative effect, not just on Sligo, but on the northwest and the country. It is not intended to set out one right way to do things, but to lay out the magnitude and opportunity the past represents to Sligo, a past that if engaged with can be transformative to its fortunes. To do so will require thinking on a scale that, after a difficult few centuries is hard to envisage. But we used to think this way, and we can do so again.

    Royal Ontario Museum, integrating new and old.

    The Royal Ontario museum pictured above is designed to reflect its environment. In this case reflecting an ice crystal, and also integrated with the cities past architecture. As an example of the type of thinking that may be required, a concept has been put forward by architect Darragh Murphy for a museum to reflect Sligos mythology and inspired by the shape of the dolmens at Carrowmore, with the capstone on basal pillars.

    It is hoped this article gives some idea of the scale and scope of Sligos historical heritage, and stimulates a discussion on how best to plan to protect, recover and present that heritage to the world.


    https://sligoproposal.wordpress.com

    Links

    The City as Museum and the Museum as City

    https://omnimuseum.org/the-city-as-museum-and-the-museum-as-city.html

    Bilbao as global leader in culture led regeneration

    https://planetgeogblog.wordpress.com/2020/05/20/bilbao-city-a-global-leader-in-culture-led-urban-regeneration/

    Museums as economic drivers

    https://www.aam-us.org/2018/02/13/new-national-data-reveals-the-economic-impact-of-museums-is-more-than-double-previous-estimates/

    Appendix

    Council objectives, yet to be implemented, as laid out in Sligo County Council documents.

    • ‘Establish County Museum with curator and support staff”
    • “Appoint full time County Archaeologist with support staff””
    • Appoint full time Conservation Officer with support staff””
    • Carry out a survey and establish a database of Sligo’s archaeological objects”
    • Integrate heritage appraisal into planning sections
    • Geographical Information System (GIS)”
    • Carry out a survey of buildings in Sligo associated with the Yeats family
    • Promote heritage awareness through appropriate media”
    • Establish County local history publication unit””
    • Promote and develop the use of management plans for Sligo’s archaeological landscapes particularly Carrowkeel”

    Tate modern regenerates London district

    And in Rotterdam, Netherlands, the City Museum is working with the city and its communities as its ‘muse’.

  • The Mind and the Colonial Death Star

    Author – Bernard Sweeney 2021

    Wouldn’t it be enlightening to know the unknown, to know something you always had known deep down, and something that makes more sense once known. For example, say if someone said that the Settled Irish who believe themselves to be “the default Irish” are in fact a sub-culture of English culture. Or that the English people who believe themselves to be the British people are culture made of many different cultures.

    Take the term “Settled Irish”, its a colonial term that was created by English Prime Minister Lloyd George, and borrowed from the Elizabethen Conquest. Lloyd George, his personal, political creation of a fixed Settlement of Irish people under English Imperialism “The Irish Settlement”. A settlement that left Dublin effectively under English control, but Dublin had always been separated from the rest of the country.

    Within the city, that those once proud Anglo-Saxons that had often looked down on the Irish people as wild, living with the wolves and were the “others” outside the Pale. Ireland would become the empire within an empire, as those of non Irish backgrounds were to be deemed themselves to be the default Irish people, The Settled Irish. The English of course who once deemed themselves as British after colonising Britain and after destroying its indigenous culture. So the English who had colonised Britain created England, invaded Ireland, had colonised Ireland for centuries and then politically created the Settled Irish. How did that happen?

    Both Settled Irish & English people are historically associated, political connected and even ruling class family relations. Then there are Irish Travellers and many communities outside of this particular way of thinking. To understand mentality we can look at language,

    To hear it said that the English language isn’t like any other human language, you shouldn’t feel alarmed, surprised, after all its only a language. Of course its a human language, but its just not like any other human languages in its origins or roots in natural environment. Its not because English language is different language from other languages as most languages would have differences, or they wouldn’t be different. Maybe it’s the case that all languages have one origin, one beginning, are not all humans on earth & those even up on the space station, are we not all descendants of one historical mother?.

    The English language is different because it’s made up mostly from other languages, German, French, Dutch, Portuguese, Danish, etc its first words were quite violent,  imagine you teach a child a new language or these are its first words. Word like: “Take” knife, sleep, kill, work, eat, sleep. imagine that, food for thought in child rearing in the early stages of mentality development. Its kinda like some kind of linguistic monster with its borrowed words, adapting new words while destroying other organic languages in its processes. From its early origins when not saying rule words, its was time too put words into knowledge and it was about eating people, it was about a werewolf, half man and half wolf. Not surprising given its early school days of vocal learning’s. From its pre-school  vocational training into the fine arts of literature. Too make its own mark on the global stage of fine literature by producing its first book. A werewolf eating people, its own creation of the human imagination, the great mind of their times, well it was its first book.

    Eventually as thoughts became less horrifying and its language of thinking, existence, purposes, it became more apparent how systematic this mentality was becoming. Who dare says such things? These are idiotic outrageous statements! But hold on, I am far from done! It’s to be expected for some people to react in different ways, depending on your mentality. Maybe some out of some unknown fear like instinct and I imagine many will feel it as form of enlightenment.

    Because when one’s identity is brought into dispute, taken, destroyed, defined or denial. It can be difficult on the neurological transmitters reacting too something contradicting everything they might have believed. In different kind of reality based on different kinds of mentality. But language from trade, business, systems it looks like its institutions that decides what or why you are to be.

    Inequalities are systematic by virtue of the mentality behind them, its a design based machine, from its creators beliefs of supremacy, lack of humanities and its origins, life is systems, with no one really at the controls. Synergy is word that means; intelligence, behind all human systems is intelligence, its where two or more people creates system for all, families, communities, societies and colonialism are all system based communities, all communities are. Its the Ideas and the concepts of having systems too do what humans require from it. Systems must have purpose, must hsve particular outcomes based on its design. Is education systematic, institutions, is our mentality based on our education and what if it went unchanged in the mind of its agents centuries later.

    Systems with Ideas built into its core. Systems of religious influences, political systems of superiority that its ok too kill in God’s name under its design of colonialism of lands and people’s. There are positives to the English language, its widespread, its advanced in technology, in science, runs economy’s, banks, Governments. Its nothing against English or Settled Irish or linguistics as this is the view of it from a different mentality. The White Europeans had caused more havoc to the Planet than anyone else. Its the home of raging wars, caused two world wars, many civil wars, home of writing up racism, political fascism and governmental genocides. Beliefs of egotistical drive & an outlook driven by greed.

    Its easy too see this as true and not that its incorrect but its missing something. For centuries community’s that didn’t die or killed were forced into becoming systematically programmed people. Systems in class mode created certain classes or categories of people too keep the systems in power. The ideas behind these systems wasn’t too create fine upstanding individuals, not for all people at least.

    Generations of people’s of various different backgrounds blinded by educational systems promising on one level and never revealing its default design or purpose. Years of Institutionalised disciplines and preparing the human mentality for the world ahead. The real world inside a system of thoughts. The ideas, design and mentality behind the education systems were thermals from education into industrialisation way of thinking. It was to be a ladder up regardless if you fall as you are paying for the ladder. The gateway, the garden path of life, that would really depend on who owns the educational systems. 

    We are not separated from historical pasts, its times or places, and no more than we can live in the future, we cannot live in the past. As long as history is seen or viewed as dark chapters, conflicts, trauma, old wounds, we will blind ourselves in the future because that is not how history should be. As long as Irish history is seen though the lens only one way, for example, the English way, history will keep you living in fear. Instead as some do, is too see history as one continuing event and part of living history as a whole. Not in parts or its many ambiguous variables of opinions on one historical thing or another. One event and all that’s between it. One language, that over the centuries had imposed itself over the vast majority of the world. From invasions to education, systems fully functioning beyond capacity or understanding and its origins from people who couldn’t know they had made themselves a systematic Death Star.

  • Brexit, Irelands saviour!

     

    Back in the medieval times

    From the Norman invasion in 1169, until the late 15th century, Ireland remained peripheral to English state concerns. The Normans had taken the Viking towns as the only recognisable and taxable trading ports along the east and south coast. But, with the faltering of the Norman conquest and the subsequent failure to create a centralised feudal state across the island, English involvement became that of maintaining the failing colony against the resurgent Gaelic zone. But then, in  1492 a Genoese sailor set of into the western sea on his three caravels, and sailed into the sunset and history. 

    The European discovery of America changed everything.  Relations between England and Ireland took on a new urgency. Englands prosperity had been built on the wool trade and other commodities that were traded along the central axis between northern Italy through the Rhine valley and at the trading cities along the Baitic and Netherlands coast. For this trade route England was well placed and Ireland was peripheral. But, the discovery of the new world shifted the emphasis to the west, and access to the Atlantic became a vital requirement to any trading nation wishing to get a bite of the new opportunities. 

    For England, access to the New World required control of the sea routes around Ireland, especially those along the south coast facing France and controlling the mouth of the English channel. Britains position was not good, as whoever controlled Ireland, controlled Britain simply by blocking their access to the Atlantic. Hence, England fought tooth and nail to acquire Ireland. For the Elizabethans it was a matter of survival. Their desperation won them an Empire.

    Control of the Irish ports allowed the expansion into the American colonies, which could begin in earnest only after the Battle of Kinsale. The battles outcome meant that the southern Irish ports were in English hands. A couple of years previous, in 1599 when the war was going very much the Irish way, Aodh Mór Ó’Néill had issued a list of demands to the English Crown. Number 20 said

    That all Irishmen may freely traffic with all merchandises, that shall be thought necessary by the Council of State of Ireland for the profit of their Republic, with foreigners or in foreign countries, and that no Irishman shall be troubled for the passage of priests or other religious men.

    And number 22

    That all Irishmen may freely build ships of what burden they will, furnishing the same with artillery and all munition at their pleasure.

    This was at he height of the Nine Years War, and at the low point for the English state, which at this time had lost control of most of the country. The demands tell us what the war was really about. That while it was cloaked in the language of religion, the real tussle was a fight to the death over who was going to prosper from the access to the new trade routes opening on the Atlantic world. 

    And later, with English policy understanding this strategic reality, the Navigation Acts expressly forbade ships on Atlantic routes to land in Ireland, forcing them to carry on to English ports and then re-exporting to Ireland from there. British goods were imported to Ireland tariff free, but goods going the other way were subject to tariffs. This is how Britain used power to negate Irelands naturally advantageous position in relation to America. Trade was distorted through force. 

    So there is nothing intrinsically peripheral about Ireland, contrary to what you may have learned in school geography class. The favourable position was a fact, a fact that laws and force sought to cancel and suppress in order to allow Britain to dominate despite its poorer placement for American trade.   

    But geography doesn’t change, and what was true then, is still true now, it only requires political events to change for the geographic reality to re-assert itself. 

    Now in the present times

    On the 23rd of June 2016, the referendum on membership of the EU was held in Britain. The shockwave of the vote to leave is still reverberating through the region now. And the constitutional crisis in which the UK finds itself makes it seem likely that a hard Brexit is the most likely outcome. Widely regarded as detrimental to Ireland due to its reliance on trade with Britain and use of Britain as a land bridge for trade with the continent. But is it really the disaster it seems?

    Intra-continental European trade is already being rerouted as the European union shifts its strategic corridor to the west, linking Ireland to the ports of Belgium and Holland. This is not as efficient as the route through Britain, which Ireland has used up to this point. 

    However, it is in inter-continental trade that the potential shift is of huge importance. Irelands position west of Britain makes it a more desirable location for transiting American trade into Europe. With Cork perhaps becoming the main distribution centre for intercontinental trade in the future.

    Cargo and container transport from North America may be routed to Irish ports instead of Southampton in the event of tariffs or trade deal issues.  The emphasis in such a scenario would favour the south and west coast of Ireland for off loading cargo destined for the UK market. The exact opposite of the current setup.

    Virtual Traffic

    The same logic is also playing out in the realm of internet infrastructure. Irelands position makes it a natural one for the landing of trans-Atlantic cables.

    In the far north west of Ireland, the Cable Landing Station, Killala, Co. Mayo  is the Irish base for 287 communications cables that form the internet backbone providing high-capacity connectivity from New York to London and beyond to greater Europe. This infastructure supports the placement of data-centres in Ireland as the EMEA headquarters for many American internet companies is based in Ireland. 

    fibreopticireland

    In terms of this global infrastructure it is the west of Ireland that is in the most favourable position. A new Havefrue cable linking New York, Ireland and Denmark has been announced for 2019, landing at Westport. As demand for this infrastructure continues to grow, and as the only English speaking country within the Euro-zone, it is likely that the west will continue to develop as an important location in global internet infrastructure.

    End Game

    The Brexiteers imagine a glorious future as a trade hub for Britain, but they may instead have relegated it to relative obscurity, they have mistaken what was artificially constructed for a natural occurence. It could be said that England hhad fought so hard in the first place because, conscious of its paucity of natural resources and location facing the Scandinavian coast on the inhospitable North sea, it knew it had to work harder to fight for an advantage that geography did not naturally provide. 

    But Brexit strips away the last remnants of the order that Britain so carefully constructed, and forces Ireland to create a new one in which trade routes are centred through itself instead of relying on England. Ireland will now become what it should always have been, the natural and prosperous trading hub and cultural bridge between Europe and  North America, had it not been prevented by force for 5 centuries.

    Brexit may just be the best thing that could happen to Ireland, and particularly, to Irelands much neglected regions.

    Further information

    https://www.independent.ie/irish-news/irish-port-to-be-european-shipping-hub-after-brexit-35191563.html

    https://www.irishtimes.com/news/ireland/irish-news/brexit-busting-ferry-launched-from-dublin-port-1.3468760

     

     

    Creative Commons License
    This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivatives 4.0 International License.

  • Queen Medb and Lakshmi, Irish Kingship and the Feminine Power

    “for ’tis I that exacted a singular vow, such as no woman before me had ever required of a man of the men of Erin, namely, a husband without avarice, without jealousy, without fear. For should he be mean, the man with whom I should live, we were ill-matched together, in as much as I am great in largess and gift-giving, and it would be a disgrace for my husband if I should be better at spending than he, and for it to be said that I was superior in wealth and treasures to him, while no disgrace would it be were one as great as the other. Were my husband a coward,’twere as unfit for us to be mated, for I by myself and alone break battles and fights and combats, and ‘twould be a reproach for my husband should his wife be more full of life than himself, and no reproach our being equally bold. should he be jealous, the husband with whom I should live, that too would not suit me, for there never was a time that I had one man in the shadow of another.’

    Medb speaks during the Pillow Talk, the opening chapter of the Táin Bó Cúailnge.

    Queen Medb (Maeve in English), the legendary Queen of Connacht in Irelands great epic the Tain Bo Cuailnge (The Cattle Raid of Cooley) is one of Irelands best known goddesses. The archetype of the warrior Queen, she looms large in the mythology of Ireland, and especially Connacht. She was said to have cohabited with nine kings of Ireland. Medb demanded her husband satisfy her three criteria—that he be without fear, meanness, or jealousy, and we will see later what these demands really mean.

    The Tain of course begins with the story known as the Pillow Talk between Medb and her husband Aillil, in which upon comparing their respective wealth she discovered her possessions were not entirely equal to her husband. Discovering that she had no bull to match that of her husbands white bull Finnbheannach (white horned), she set out to get the only one in Ireland that could match it, the Brown Bull of Cooley, for she could not be anything other than equal to her husband in wealth. When it was refused to her, she launched the invasion of Ulster to acquire it. And so the tale begins.

    What is perhaps less known though are the deeper origins of her name and connection to rituals of kingship, wealth, sovereignty and the female energy in nature,  not only in Ireland, but also in India, the easternmost part of Indo- European culture.

    The Tain is set traditionally around the time of Christ in western calendars, but it is evident that in her guise as a goddess she is far, far older than that.

    Medb as we Know Her

    The spelling in Old Irish is Medb, a name derived from an ancient Indo-European word Medhu, meaning mead, the alcoholic drink made from honey. “She who intoxicates” would be a fair translation of the meaning of her name. And indeed in the tales she is not averse to using her sexuality to get what she wants, offering many heroes her “friendly thighs” on top of other rewards in exchange for fighting Cuchulainn, a deal that almost always resulted in their death.

    A ritual drink was given to Irish kings when they were inaugurated. This ceremony was conceived as a marriage between the king and his territory. For example in the Annals of Loch Ce, it says that in 1310 Feidhlim son of Aedh “married the province of Connacht”. Similarly, it was part of every marriage ceremony for the bride to offer a drink to the husband to symbolise their consent to the union.

    In this way Medb symbolised the land and a kings sovereignty over it. Many stories involve meeting a hag who is transformed into a beautiful woman through a kiss or sexual union. Niall of the Nine Hostages was said to have acquired the kingship this way as he was the only one to kiss (and indeed lay down with!) a hag guarding a well, upon which she turned into a beautiful woman and revealed herself as the Sovereignty of Tara, and that Niall and his descendants would have it forever. This hag is likely an incarnation of Medb, and is known as Flaith, a word meaning “power”. 

    Medb, the goddess of sovereignty at Tara was known as Medb Lethderg, meaning Maeve of the Red Side and it is liokely that she is the goddess in this story. Rath Medb is a large enclosure (750 feet across) to the south of the hill of Tara associated with her, however it is much neglected..

    Once a king had accepted marriage to the goddess, he was bound to respect the land as his wife. Therefore to spoil or defile it meant that the Goddess would break that bond and remove her protection, a fearsome injunction indeed.

    As the Tain unfolds many places acquire names from notable events involving Medb, such as where her pet stoat is killed by Cuchulain and the incident is commemorated by naming the p[lace after it. In this way many landforms are associated with her, which, as a goddess representing the land, makes sense.

    She is associated in Connacht with Rathcroghan, a vast ritual complex near Tulsk in Co. Roscommon where the kingship of Connacht was based from ancient times until the 17th century. Here, her name appears in an Ogham inscription at the entrance to the cave Uaimhe na gCait, the Cave of the Cats, reputed to be an entrance to the underworld. In some stories she incarnates as a fawn.

    Ireland or Erin was, and is, divided into five provinces, hence the name in Irish coiced, or fifths. Each province was ruled by a king or provincial king and the over-king was the ruler of the central province, Mide (Meath).

    Due to the Christianisation of Irish mythology and the old religion, the divine aspects of Medb were downplayed, and she was pictured more as a queen in the human sense. However, enough survives in the stories for us to reconstruct what she must have originally represented, and when we compare them to her counterparts in Indian mythology we can see that there is much more to Medb than meets the eye.

    Lakshmi, Madhavi and Medb

    The Indian Mahabharat is one of the great epics of ancient Indian culture. Written in Sanskrit, the story in its present form goes back to the 4rth or 5th century BC, but contains material that is much older, dating back to the time of the Vedas the oldest layer of Indo-Eropean literature to survive in the world, dating back three or four thousand years ago.

    Shri Lakshmi Goddess of Wealth and Sovereignty

    Medbs counterpart in Indian mythology is found in the story of Madhavi, a name that also derives from Medhu meaning mead. She is an earth goddess in Indian mythology, and this name is also one of the names of the goddess Lakshmi the goddess of wealth, fortune and prosperity. In the ancient scriptures of India, all women are declared to be embodiments of Lakshmi. She is the consort of Vishnu and the marriage and relationship between Lakshmi and Vishnu as wife and husband is the paradigm for rituals and ceremonies for the bride and groom in Hindu weddings. In an early form Sri (later combined with Lakshmi), the wife of Indra, offers him a drink of soma, a fermented drink of the gods. So here we have an echo of the connection between Irish kingship rituals as a marriage to the goddess Medb, and Irish weddings and the importance of ritualised drinks.

    Lakshmi is the goddess of wealth, fortune, power, luxury, beauty, fertility, and auspiciousness. When worshipped as Maha-Lakshmi, Lakshmi is visualised as a warrior-goddess riding a lion. Lakshmi is associated with horses and cattle, both symbols of wealth and it is in this guise as the bestower of wealth, power and sovereignty that we may recognise the very same elements in the character of Medb. The reason we know they are connected is in the survival of this remarkable ancient story in the Mahabharat about Madhavi, a lesser known version of Lakshmi in Indian culture.

    For a relevant article on Lakshmi link here

    Madhavi and Medb

    In this very ancient story a sage called Galavi asks his guru repeatedly for his price for teaching him, the guru responds in irritation that he will take 800 white horses, each with one black ear. A seemingly impossible request! So Galavi goes to the greatest king at that time Yayati, who says he does not have the horses, but gives him his daughter Madhavi instead. Her beauty was so striking that any king would gladly give up his kingdom for her, and they are described as lusting after her. She has the ability to have a child and become a virgin again afterward and she tells Galavi that this is how she can solve his problem. So Galavi goes in turn to three kings who are childless and gets 200 horses from each one in exchange for them having a son with Madhavi. He then returns to his guru with the 600 horses and offs him Madhavi in exchange for the final 200 horses that he is short. She has a fourth son with the guru. the sons become the founders of dynasties, and the land is divided up amongst them.

    The story is very old, its principle characters come from the distant Pre-Vedic or early Vedic times. The parallels to the Irish Medb are striking. In both cases there is a theme of procuring rare and precious animals, both are embodiments of female sexual power and use their sexuality to attain a goal, both marry kings repeatedly, and are evidently seen also as the embodiment of sovereignty. Madhavi is not sovereign herself; but sovereignty passes through her to her four sons who grow up to become great kings whose deeds are celebrated in the Puranas. In Medbs case, it is her demands of a husband that tell us the qualities that an Irish king must have. To be without fear, to be generous, and to be without jealousy are the qualities required to marry her, in other words to become a king. And hence men who compete for the kingship are seen to be vieing with each other to marry her, and their qualities or lack of them determine the outcome, with many of them dying in the process. The balance that is aimed for is the combination of the female energy of the land married to the male energy of the king. When these are in balance, then the rule will be harmonious. 

    Furthermore, Madhavis father, Yayati, divided his kingdom (which was the earth) among his five sons: to Tuvasha he gave the south-east; to Druhyu the west; to Yadu the south and west; to Anu the north; and to Puru the centre . Purus ruled as the Supreme Kings of earth. This has obvious echoes of the five divisions of Ireland into north, south, east, west and centre, with the centre being the location of the supreme king.

    The similarity in stories from the extreme east and west of the Indo-European world is fascinating and shows the age of the concepts underlying these tales goes back to the beginning of the cultures emergence. The Tain is therefore built around themes that go back at least to the Bronze Age, and perhaps further, certainly to the first arrival of Indo-European speaking people in Ireland. The provinces must be similarly ancient, based as they are on an idealised ritual version of how the universe and land should be organised which is shared in India. We cannot date it exactly, but the time of last contact between Indian and Irish populations may go back to the 4th or 5th millenium BC, and arrival in Ireland in the 3rd or 2nd millenium BC,  which shows the depth of time we are talking about in these tales.

    Does a Goddess Ever Die?

    In so far as goddesses can die, Medb of the Tain was said to have been killed on an island called Inis Cloithreann (Clothru seems to be a synonym for Medb) in Lough Ree near Knockcroghery while bathing. She was killed by Furbaide in revenge of his mothers death by a piece of cheese fired from a sling. It is likely though that the story of her death is a later concept, when her divine nature was less popular and the stories had become secular in meaning. No longer worshipped as a goddess directly, she now became known only as the warrior queen of Connacht, which was more acceptable to the Christian world.

    While she is associated with many sites in Connacht, she is generally believed to have been buried in the great cairn on Knocknarea in Co. Sligo. The cairn is called Miosgain Medb, meaning Maeves butter pat, from its resemblance to the shape of a traditional pat of butter. That she is reputed to be interred here is interesting as her association with kingship may mean that this is a burial place for kings, and there is reason to believe that the west is where the souls of the dead journeyed to the underworld. However, there is no mention of her association with the cairn in ancient Irish texts and therefore it may be a later folk belief or comes from the habit of naming landforms after her.

    Nowadays, interest in her has been revived in Ireland with the rise of neo-pagan religions and particularly in relation to female sexuality. Irish and Irish-American poets have explored Medb as an image of woman’s power and sexuality, as in “Labhrann Medb” (“Medb Speaks”) by Irish-language poet Nuala Ní Dhomhnaill. Appropriate in a time where women are only now achieving equality comparable to that which had been the norm in Ireland in times past. However, when we look at the full depth and range of associations that Medb has with ancient concepts of the land, fertility, wealth, authority and so on across the world, we can see that she is a very important key in recovering lost aspects of Irelands heritage, especially when it comes to womens story on this island. The old scholars may have Christianised much of Irelands ancient literature but, uniquely in western Europe, they preserved it in its essence also, which gives us something precious, a window into the sophistication, colour and drama of ancient Irish culture, comparable to anywhere in the world.

    Postscript

    Perhaps it would also be no harm if the principles of kingship and the contract between rulers and the land that Medb represented for so long were also revived, considering the poor state of modern Irish political leadership and its sad disconnection from both the land, and the high principles that were once expected of, and enforced, upon Irish leaders by the goddess herself, Medb. 

     

    Notes

    M L West, Indo European Poetry and Myth.

    A prayer fragment on Lakshmi showing the three aspects of female life that Medb also sometimes appeared in.

    “Every woman is an embodiment of you.
    You exist as little girls in their childhood,
    As young women in their youth
    And as elderly women in their old age.”

    — Sri Kamala Stotram

    Creative Commons License
    This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivatives 4.0 International License.